









I 


{ 

• I 

'i 

", 1 
< 

I, . 

I ' ' 

» > 



t 


I 








/ 


i 


I 


S 














f 


# 






* 




I 


✓ 


» 


* I 



/ 



^ 



/ ‘ 


I 

t 

» 


/ 


# 


i.‘ 

I 


I 


t 


I ^ 


r 




Harry saves the Girls from the Mad Dog— P age 31. 
Reign of T.] 













IN THE REIGN OF TERROR 


THE ADVENTURES OF A WESTMINSTER BOY. 



By G. a. MENTY, 

VI 

Author of '‘'■Bonnie Prince Charlie''' “ With Clive in India'"' ^'‘The Dragon and 
the Raven'' "The Young Carthaginian^" "The Lion of the North" 
"With Lee in Virginia" "By Pike and Dyke", "Under 
Drake's Flag," "By England's Aid," "In 
Freedom's Cause," "Captain 
Bagley's Heir" etc. 


CHICAGO: 

M. A. DONOHUE & Co. 
407-429 Dearborn St. 




PREFACE 


My Deab Lads: This time only a few words are 
needed, for the story speaks for itself. My object has 
been rather to tell you a tale of interest than to impart 
historical knowledge, for the facts of the dreadful time 
when '‘the terror*' reigned supreme in France are well 
known to all educated lads. 1 need only say that such 
historical allusions as are necessary for the sequence of 
the story will be found correct, except that the Noyades 
at Nantes did not take place nmtil a somewhat later 
period than is here assigned to them. 

Yours sincerely, 

G. A. Hsnty. 


ii4f 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTEPw I. page 

A Journey to France 1 

CHAPTER II. 

A Mad Dog 20 

CHAPTER III. 

The Demon Wolf 38 

CHAPTER IV. 

The Clouds Gather 57 

CHAPTER V. 

The Outburst 73 

CHAPTER VI. 

The Anxious Time 91 

CHAPTER VII. 

The Second of September 112 

CHAPTER VIII. 

Marie Arrested 130 

CHAPTER IX. 

Robespierre 149 

CHAPTER X. 

Free 168 

CHAPTER XI. 

Marie and Victor 194 


Vi CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER XII. page 

Nantes 216 

CHAPTER XIII. 

In the Hands of the Reds 234 

CHAPTER XIV. 

The Noyades 266 

CHAPTER XV. 

England 276 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR 


CHAPTEB L 

A JOURNEY TO FRANCE. 

don’t know what to say, my dear.” 

‘‘Why, surely, James, you are not thinking for a 
moment of letting him go?” 

“Well, I don’t know. Yes, I am certainly thinking of 
it, though I haven’t at all made up my mind. There 
are advantages and disadvantages. ’ ’ 

“Oh, but it is such a long way, and to live among 
those French people, who have been doing such dreadful 
things, attacking the Bastile, and, as I have heard you 
say, passing all sorts of revolutionary laws, and holding 
their king and queen almost as prisoners in Paris!” 

“Well, they won’t eat him, my dear. The French 
Assembly, or the National Assembly, or whatever it 
ought to be called, has certainly been passing laws limit 
ing the power of the king and abolishing many of the 
rights and privileges of the nobility and clergy ; but you 
must remember that the condition of the vast body of 
the French nation has been terrible. We have long con- 
quered our liberties, and, indeed, never even in the height 
of the feudal system were the mass of the English people 
more enslaved than have been the peasants of France. 

“We must not be surprised, therefore, if in their newly 
recovered freedom they push matters to an excess at first ; 


2 


m TEE REIGN OF TERROR. 


but all this will right itself, and no doubt a constitutional 
form of government, somewhat similar to our own, will 
be established. But all this is no reason against Harry’s 
going out there. You don’t suppose that the French 
people are going to fly at the throats of the nobility. 
Why, even in the heat of the civil war here there was no 
instance of any personal wrong being done to the families 
of those engaged in the struggle, and in only twb or 
three cases, after repeated risings, were any even of the 
leaders executed. 

‘‘No; Harry will be just as safe there as he would be 
here. As to the distance, it’s nothing like so far as if he 
went to India, for example. I don’t see any great 
chance of his setting the Thames on fire at home. His 
school report is always the same — ‘Conduct fair; progress 
in study moderate’ — which means, as I |[take it, that he 
just scrapes along. That’s it, isn’t it, Harry?” 

“Yes, father, I think so. You see everyone cannot be 
at the top of the form.” 

“That’s a very true observation, my boy. It is clear 
that if there are twenty boys in a class, nineteen fathers 
have to be disappointed. Still, of course, one would like 
to be the father who is not disappointed.” 

“I stick to my work,” the boy said; “but there are 
always fellows who seem to know just the right words 
without taking any trouble about it. It comes to them, 
I suppose.’* 

“What do you say to this idea yourself, Harry?** 

“I don’t know, sir,” the boy said doubtfully. 

“And I don’t know,” his father agreed. “At any 
rate we will sleep upon it. I am clear that the offer is 
not to be lightly rejected.” 

Dr. Sandwith was a doctor in Chelsea. Chelsea in the 
year 1790 was a very different place to Chelsea of the 


IN TEE REIQN OP TERROR. 


present day. It was a pretty suburban hamlet, and was 
indeed a very fashionable quarter. Here many of the 
nobility and personages connected with the court had 
their houses, and broad country fields and lanes separated 
it from the stir and din of London. Dr. Sandwith had 
a good practice, but he had also a large family. Harry 
was at Westminster, going backward and forward across 
the fields to school. So far he had evinced no predilec- 
tion for any special career. He was a sturdy, well-built 
lad of some sixteen years old. He was, as his father said, 
not likely to set the Thames on fire in any way. He was 
as undistinguished in the various sports popular among 
boys in those days as he was in his lessons. He was as 
good as the average, but no better; had fought some 
tough fights with boys of his own age, and had shown 
endurance rather than brilliancy. 

In the ordinary course of things he would probably in 
three or four years’ time have chosen some profession; 
and, indeed, his father had already settled in his mind 
that as Harry was not likely to make any great figure in 
life in the way of intellectual capacity, the best thing 
would be to obtain for him a commission in his majesty 
service, as to which, with the doctor’s connection among 
people of influence, there would not be any difficulty. 
He had, however, said nothing as yet to the boy on the 
subject. 

The fact that Harry had three younger brothers and 
four sisters, and that Dr. Sandwith, who was obliged to 
keep up a good position, sometimes, found it difficult to 
meet his various expenses, made him perhaps more in- 
clined to view favorablj'^ the offer he had that morning 
received than would otherwise have been the case. Two 
years before he had attended professionally a young 
French nobleman attached to the embassy . It was from 


4 


m TEE REIGN OF TERROR. 


him that the letter which had been the subject of con- 
Tersation had been received. It ran as follows : 

‘‘Dear Dr. Sandwith: Since my return from Paris I 
have frequently spoken to my brother, the Marquis of St. 
Oaux, respecting the difference of education between 
your English boys and our own. Nothing struck me 
more when I was in London than your great schools. 
"With us the children of good families are almost always 
brought up at home. They learn to dance and to fence, 
but have no other exercise for their limbs, and they lack 
the air of manly independence whi^h struck me in Eng> 
lish boys. They are more gentii — I do not know the 
word in your language which expresses it — they carry 
themselves better, they are not so rough ; they are more 
polite. There are advantages in both systems, but for 
myself I like yours much the best. My brother is, to 
some extent, a convert to my view. There are no such 
schools to which he could send his sons in France, for 
what large schools we have are under the management of 
the Fathers, and the boys have none of that freedom which 
is the distinguishing point of the English system of edu- 
cation. Even if there were such schools, I am sure that 
madame my sister-in-law would never hear of her sons 
being sent there. 

“Since this is so, the marquis has concluded that the 
best thing would be to have an English boy of good 
family as their companion. He would, of course, study 
with them under their masters. He would play and ride 
with them, and would be treated as one of themselves. 
They would learn something of English from him, which 
would be useful if they adopt the diplomatic profession. 
He would learn French, which might also be useful to 
him ; but of course the great point which my brother 
desires is that his sons should acquire something of the 
manly independence of thought and action which dis- 
tinguishes English boys. 

“Having arranged this much, I thought of you. I 
know that you have several sons. If you have one of 
from fourteen to sixteen years, and you would like him 
to take such a position for two or three years, I should 


m TEE BEIGE OF TERMOR. 


5 


be glad indeed to secure such a companion for m” 
nephews. If not, would you do me the favor of looking 
round among your acquaintances and find us a lad such 
as we need. He must be a gentleman and a fair type of 
the boy we are speaking of. I may say that my brother 
authorizes me to offer in his name, in addition to all ex- 
penses, two thousand francs a year to the young gentle- 
man who will thus benefit his sons. I do not think that 
the political excitement which is agitating Paris need be 
taken into consideration. Now that great concessions 
have been made to the representatives of the nation, it is 
not at all probable that there will be any recurrence of 
such popular tumults as that which brought about the 
capture of the Bastile. But in any case this need not 
weigh in the decision, as my brother resides for the 
greater part of the year in his chateau near Dijon in Bur- 
gundy, far removed from the troubles in the capital.'’ 

The more Dr. Sandwith thought over the matter the 
more he liked it. There were comparatively few Eng- 
lishmen in those days who spoke the French language. 
It was, indeed, considered part of the education of a 
young man of good family to make what was called the 
grand tour of Europe under the charge of a tutor, after 
leaving the university. But these formed a very small 
proportion of society, and, indeed, the frequent wars 
which had, since the Stuarts lost the throne of England, 
occurred between the two countries had greatly inter- 
fered with continental travel. 

Even now the subjects of France and England were 
engaged in a desperate struggle in India, although there 
was peace between the courts of Versailles and St. James. 
A knowledge of the French language then would be 
likely to be of great utility to Harry if he entered the 
army ; his expenses at Westminster would be saved, and 
the two hundred and forty pounds which he would ac- 
quire during his three years’ stay in France would be 


6 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


very useful to him on his first start in life. After break- 
fast next morning Dr. Sand with asked Harry to take a 
turn in the garden with him, for the holidays had just 
begun. 

“ What do you think of this, Harry?” 

“I have not thought much about it one way or the 
other, sir,” Harry said, looking up with a smile. “It 
seemed to me better that you should do the thinking for 
both of us. ” 

“1 might perhaps be better able to judge whether it 
would be advantageous or otherwise for you to accept 
the offer, but you must be the best judge as to whether 
you would like to accept it or not. ” 

“ I can’t quite make up my mind as to that, sir. I 
like school very much and I like being at home. I don’t 
want to learn Frenchified ways, nor to eat frogs and 
snails and all sorts of nastiness ; still, it would be fun going 
to a place so different to England, and hearing no English 
spoken, and learning all their rum ways, and getting to 
jabber French. 

“It might be very useful to you in the army, Harry,” 
and then the doctor stopped suddenly. 

“The army?” Harry exclaimed in a tone of astonished 
delight. ‘ ‘ Oh, sir, do you really think of my going into 
the army? You never said a word about that before. I 
should like that immensely. ” 

“That slipped out, Harry, for I did not mean to say 
anything about it until you had left school; still, if you 
go to France I do not know why you should not keep 
that before you. I don’t think the army is a very good 
profession, but you do not seem to have any marked 
talent for anything else. You don’t like the idea of 
medicine or the church, and you were almost heartbroken 
when I wanted you to accept the offer of your Uncle 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


7 


John of a seat in his counting-house. It seems to me 
that the army would suit you better than anything else, 
and I have no doubt that I could get you a commission. 
Now, whenever we fight, France is sure to be on the other 
side, and I think that it would be of great advantage to 
you to have a thorough knowledge of French — a thing 
which very few officers in our army possess. If you ac- 
cept this offer you will have the opportunity of attaining 
this, and at the same time of earning a nice little sum, 
which would pay for your outfit and supply you with 
pocket-money for some time. ’ ’ 

“Yes, sir, it would be first rate!’* Harry exclaimed 
excitedly. “Oh, please, accept the offer; I should like 
it,of all things; and even if I do get ever so skinny on 
frogs and thin soup, I can get fat on roast beef again 
when I get back.” 

“That is all nonsense, Harry, about frogs and starving. 
The French style of cookery differs from ours, but they 
eat just as much, and although they may not, as a rule, 
be as broad and heavy as Englishmen, that is simply a 
characteristic of race; the Latin peoples are of slighter 
build than the Teutonic. As to their food, you know 
that the Eomans, who were certainly judges of good 
living, considered the snail a great luxury, and I dare 
say ate frogs too. A gentleman who had made the grand 
tour told me that he had tasted them in Paris and found 
them very delicate eating. You may not like the living 
quite at first, but you will soon get over that, and once 
accustomed to it you will like it quite as well as our solid 
joints. My principal objection to your going lies quite 
in another direction. Public opinion in France is much 
disturbed. In the National Assembly, which is the same 
as our Parliament, there is a great spirit of resistance to 
the royal authority, something like a revolution has 


8 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR, 


already been accomplished, and the king is little more 
than a prisoner. ’ ’ 

"‘But that would surely make no difference to me, sir!” 

‘‘No, I’Idon’t see that it should, Harry. Still, it 
would cause your mother a good deal of anxiety.” 

“I don’t see it could make any difference,” Harry re- 
peated; “and you see, sir, when I go into the army and 
there is war, mother would be a great deal more anxious. ” 

“You mean, Harry,” the doctor said with a smile, 
“that whether her anxiety begins a little sooner or later 
does not make much difference.” 

“I don’t think I quite meant that, sir,” Harry said; 
“but yes,” he added frankly, after a moment’s thought, 
“I suppose I did; but I really don’t see that supposing 
there were any troubles in France it could possibly make 
any difference to me ; even if there were a civil war, such 
as we had in England, they would not interfere with 
boys.” 

“No, I don’t see that it would make any difference, 
and the chance is so remote that it need not influence our 
decision. Of course if war broke out between the two 
countries the marquis would see that you were sent back 
safely. Well, then, Harry, I am to consi ""er that your 
decision is in favor of your accepting this appointment.’^ 

“If you please, sir. I am sure it will be a capital 
thing for me, and I have no doubt it will be great fun. 
Of course at flrst it will be strange to hear them all jab- 
bering in French, but I suppose I shall soon pick it up.” 

And so Mrs. Sandwith was informed by her husband 
that after talking it over with Harry he had concluded 
that the proposed arrangement would really be an ex- 
cellent one, and that it would be a great pity to let such 
an opportunity slip. 

The good lady was for a time tearful in her forebod- 


IN TEE BEION OF TERROR. 


9 


ings that Harry would be starved, for in those days it 
was a matter of national opinion that our neighbors 
across the Channel fed on the most meager of diet; but 
she was not in the habit of disputing her husband’s will, 
and when the letter of acceptance had been sent off, she 
busied herself in preparing Harry’s clothes for his long 
absence. 

‘‘He ought to be measured for several suits, my dear,” 
she said to her husband, “made bigger and bigger ta 
allow for his growing.” 

“Nonsense, my dear! You do not suppose that clothes 
cannot be purchased in France! Give him plenty of 
underlinen, but the fewer jackets and trousers he takes 
over the better; it will be much better for him to get 
clothes out there of the same fashion as other people; the 
boy will not want to be stared at wherever he goes. The 
best rule is always to dress like people round you. I 
shall give him money, and directly he gets there he can 
get a suit or two made by the tailor who makes for the 
lads he is going to be with. The English are no more 
loved in France than the French are here, and though 
Harry has no reason to be ashamed of his nationality 
there is no oc«t sion for him to draw the attention of every- 
one he meets to it by going about in a dress which would 
seem to them peculiar. ’ ’ 

In due time a letter was received from Count Auguste 
de St. Caux, stating that the marquis had requested him 
to write and say that he was much gratified to hear that 
one of the doctor’s own sons was coming over to be a 
companion and friend to his boys, and that he was send- 
ing off in the course of two days a gentleman of his house- 
hold to Calais to meet him and conduct him to Paris. 
On young Mr. Sandwith’s arrival at Calais he was to go- 
at once to the Hotel Lion d’Or and ask for M. du Tillet. 


10 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


During the intervening time Harry had been very 
busy, he had to say good-by to all his friends, who 
looked, some with envy, some with pity, upon him, for 
the idea of a three years’ residence in France was a novel 
one to all. He was petted and made much of at home, 
especially by his sisters, who regarded him in the light 
of a hero about to undertake a strange and hazardous 
adventure. 

Three days after the arrival of the letter of the marquis 
Dr. Sandwith and Harry started by stage for Dover, and 
the doctor put his son on board the packet sailing for 
Calais. The evening before he gave him much good ad- 
vice as to his behavior. 

“You will see much that is new, and perhaps a good 
deal that you don’t like, Harry, but it is better for you 
never to criticize or give a hostile opinion about things; 
you would not like it if a French boy came over here and 
made unpleasant remarks about English ways and man- 
ners. Take things as they come and do as others do ; 
avoid all comparisons between French and English cus- 
toms; fall in with the ways of those around you; and 
adopt as far as you can the polite and courteous manner 
which is general among the French, and in which, I 
must say, they are far ahead of us. If questioned, you 
will, of course, give you opinion frankly and modestly ; 
it is the independence of thought among English boys 
which has attracted the attention and approval of Auguste 
de St. Caux. 

“Be natural and simple, giving yourself no airs, and 
permitting none on the part of the lads you are t^ith; 
their father says you are to be treated as their equal. 
But, upon the other hand, do not be ever on the lookor* 
for small slights, and bear with perfect good temper an, 
little ridicule your, to them foreign, ways and manne- 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


11 


may excite. I need not tell you to be always straight- 
forward, honest, and true, for of those qualities I think 
you possess a fair share. Above all things restrain any 
tendency to use your fists; fighting comes naturally to 
English boys, but in France it is considered as brutal and 
degrading — a blow is a deadly insult, and would never 
be forgiven. 

‘‘So, whatever the provocation, abstain from striking 
any one. Should you find that in any way your position 
is made intolerable, you will of course appeal to the mar- 
quis, and unless you obtain redress you will come home 
— you will find no difficulty in traveling when you once 
understand the language — but avoid anything like petty 
complaints. I trust there will be no reason for com- 
plaints at all, and that you will find your position an ex- 
ceedingly pleasant one as soon as you become accustomed 
to it; but should occasion arise bear my words in mind.” 

Harry promised to follow his father’s advice implicitly, 
but in his own mind he wondered what fellows did when 
they quarreled if they were not allowed to fight ; how- 
ever, he supposed that he should, under the circum- 
stances, do the same as French boys, whatever that might 
be. 

As soon as the packet was once fairly beyond the har- 
bor Harry’s thoughts were effectually diverted from all 
other matters by the motion of the sailing boat, and he 
was soon in a state of prostration, in which he remained 
until, seven hours later, the packet entered Calais harbor. 

Dr. Sandwith had requested the captain to allow one of 
his^mep to show Harry the way to the Lion d’Or. Harry 
td pulled himself together a little as the vessel entered 
still water in the harbor, and was staring at the men 
cy^rheir blue blouses and wooden shoes, at the women in 
quaint and picturesque attire, when a sailor touched 
um on the shoulder. 


12 


IN’ THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


*‘Now, young sir, the captain tells me I am to show 
you the way to your hotel. Which is your box?” 

Harry pointed out his trunk; the sailor threw it on his 
shoulder, and Harry, with a feeling of bewilderment, 
followed him along the gangway to the shore. Here he 
was accosted by an officer. 

*'What does he say?” he asked the sailor. 

‘‘He asks for your passport.” 

Harry fumbled in his breast pocket for the document 
which his father had obtained for him from the foreign 
office, duly viseed by the French ambassador, notifying 
that Henry Sandwith, aged sixteen, height five feet eight, 
hair brown, eyes gray, nose short, mouth large, was about 
to reside in France in the family of the Marquis de St. 
Caux. The officer glanced it over, and then returned it 
to Harry with a polite bow, which Harry in some con- 
fusion endeavored to imitate. 

‘‘What does the fellow want to bow and scrape like that 
for?”' he muttered to himself as he followed his guide. 
“An Englishman would just have nodded and said ‘All 
right!’ What can a fellow want more, I should like to 
know? Well, I suppose I shall get accustomed to it, and 
shall take to bowing and scraping as a matter of course.” 

The Lion d’Or was close at hand. In reply to the 
sailor’s question the landlord said that M. du Tillet was 
within. The sailor put down the trunk, pocketed the 
coin Harry gave him, and with a “Good luck, young 
master!” went out, taking with him, as Harry felt, the 
last link to England. He turned and followed the land- 
lord. The latter mounted a flight of stairs, knocked at a 
door, and opened it, 

“A young gentleman desires to see M, du Tibet, he 
said, and Harry entered, 

A tall, big man, whose proportions at once disappointed 


IN THE REION OF TERROR. 


13 


Harry’s preconceiyed notions as to the smallness and 
leanness of Frenchmen, rose from the table at which he 
was writing. 

“Monsieur — Sandwith?” he said interrogatively; “I 
am glad to see you.” 

Harry did not understand the latter portion of the re- 
mark, but he caught the sound of his name. 

“That’s all right,” he said nodding. “How do you 
do, M. du Tillet?” 

The French gentleman bowed ; Harry bowed ; and then 
they looked at each other. There was nothing more to 
say. A smile stole over Harry’s face, and broke into a 
frank laugh. The Frenchman smiled, put his hand on 
Harry’s shoulder, and said: 

“Brave gar9on!” and Harry felt they were friends. 

M. du Tillet ’s face bore an expression of easy good 
temper. He wore a wig with long curls; he had a sol- 
dier’s bearing, and a scar on his left cheek; his com- 
plexion was dark and red, his eyebrows black and bushy. 
After a pause he said : 

“Are you hungry?” and then put imaginary food to 
his mouth. 

“You mean will I eat anything?” Harry translated. 
“Yes, that I will if there’s anything fit to eat. I begin 
to feel as hungry as a hunter, and no wonder, for I am 
as hollow as a drum!” 

His nod was a sufficient answer. M. du Tillet took his 
hat, opened the door, and bowed for Harry to precede 
him. 

Harry hesitated, but believing it would be the polite 
way to do as he was told, returned the bow and went out. 
The Frenchman put his hand on his shoulder, and they 
went downstairs together and took their seats in the 
salon, where his companion gave an order, and in two or 


14 


m TEE REIGN OF TERROR. 


three minutes a bowl of broth was placed before each of 
them. 

It fully answered Harry’s ideas as to the thinness of 
French soup, for it looked like dirty water with a few 
pieces of bread and some scraps of vegetables floating in 
it. He was astonished at the piece of bread, nearly a 
yard long, placed on the table. M. du Tillet cut a piece 
off and handed it to him. He broke a portion of it into 
his broth, and found, when he tasted it, that it was much 
nicer than it looked. 

‘"It’s not so bad after all,” he thought to himself. 
“Anyhow, bread seems plentiful, so there’s no fear of 
my starving.” He followed his companion’s example 
and made his way steadily through a number of dishes 
all new and strange to him ; neither his sight nor his taste 
gave him the slightest indication as to what meat he was 
eating. 

“I suppose it’s all right,” he concluded; “but what 
people can want to make such messes of their food for I 
can’t make out. A slice of good roast beef is worth the 
lot of it; but really it isn’t nasty; some of the dishes are 
not bad at all if one only knew what they were made of. ’ ’ 
M. du Tillet offered him some wine, which he tasted but 
shook his head, for it seemed rough and sour; but he 
poured himself out some water. Presently a happy idea 
seized him ; he touched the bread and said interroga- 
tively, “Bread?” M. du Tillet at once replied “Pam,” 
which Harry repeated after him. 

The ice thus broken, conversation began, and Harry 
soon learned the French for knife, fork, spoon, plate, and 
various other articles, and felt that he was fairly on the 
way toward talking French. After the meal was over M. 
du Tillet rose and put on his hat, and signed to Harry to 
accompany him. They strolled through the town, went 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


15 


down to the quays and looked at the fishing-boats ; Harry 
was feeling more at home now, and asked the French 
name for everything he saw, repeating the word over and 
over again to himself until he felt sure that he should 
remember it, and then asking the name of some fresh 
object. 

The next morning they started in the post-wagon for 
Paris, and arrived there after thirty-six hours’ travel. 
Harry was struck with the roads, which were far better 
tended and kept than those in England. The extreme 
flatness of the country surprised him, and, except in the 
quaintness of the villages and the variety of the church 
towers, he saw little to admire during the journey. 

“If it is all like this,” he thought to himself, “I don’t 
see that they have any reason for calling it la belle 
France. ’ ’ 

Of Paris he saw little. A blue-bloused porter carried 
his trunk what seemed to Harry a long distance from the 
place where the conveyance stopped. The streets here 
were quiet and almost deserted after the busy thoroughfare 
of the central city. The houses stood, for the most part, 
back from the street, with high walls and heavy gates. 

“Here we are at last,” his guide said, as he halted be- 
fore a large and massive gateway, surmounted by a coat 
of arms with supporters carved in stonework. He rang 
at the bell, which was opened by a porter in livery, who 
bowed profoundly upon seeing M. du Tillet. Passing 
through the doorway, Harry found himself in a spacious 
hall, decorated with armor and arms. As he crossed the 
threshold M. du Tillet took his hand and shook it 
heartily, saying, “Welcome!” Harry understood the 
action, though not the words, and nodded, saying: 

“I think I shall get on capitally if they are all as jolly 
as you are. ” 


16 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


Then they both laughed, and Harry looked round won- 
dering what was coming next. 

‘'The marquis and his family are all away at their 
chateau near Dijon,” his companion said, waving his 
hand. “We shall stay a day or two to rest ourselves 
after our journey, and then start to join them” 

He led Harry into a great salon magnificently fur- 
nished, pointed to the chairs and looking-glasses and 
other articles of furniture, all swathed up in coverings; 
and the lad understood- at once that the family were 
away. This was a relief to him ; he was getting on capi- 
tally with M. du Tillet, but shrank from the prospect of 
meeting so many strange faces. 

A meal was speedily served in a small and comfortably 
furnished apartment ; and Harry concluded that although 
he might not be able to decide on the nature of his food, 
it was really nice, and that there was no fear whatever of 
his falling away in flesh. M. du Tillet pressed him to 
try the wine again, and this he found to be a vast im- 
provement upon the vintage he had tasted at Calais. 

After breakfast next morning they started for a walk, 
and Harry was delighted with the Louvre, the Tuileries, 
the Palais Koyal, and other public buildings, which he 
could not but acknowledge were vastly superior to any- 
thing he had seen in London. Then he was taken to a 
tailor’s, the marquis having commissioned his guide to 
carry out Dr. Sandwith’s request in this matter. M. du 
Tillet looked interrogatively at Harry as he entered the 
shop, as if to ask if he understood why he was taken 
there. 

Harry nodded, for indeed he was glad to see that no 
time was to be lost, for he was already conscious that his 
dress differed considerably from that of French boys. 
Several street gamins had pointed at him and made jeer- 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


17 


ing remarks, which, without understanding the words, 
Harry felt to be insulting, and would, had he heard them 
in the purlieus of Westminster, have considered as a 
challenge to battle. He had not, however, suffered alto- 
gether unavenged, for upon one occasion M. du Tillet 
turned sharply round and caught one offender so smartly 
with his cane that he ran howling away. 

“They are awful guys!” Harry thought as he looked 
at the French boys he met. “But it’s better to be a guy 
than to be chaffed by every boy one meets, especially if 
one is not to be allowed to fight. It was, therefore, with 
a feeling of satisfaction that he turned into the tailor’s 
shop. The proprietor came up bowing, as Harry thought 
in a most cringing sort of way to his companion. M. 
du Tillet gave some orders, and the tailor unrolled a 
variety of pieces of cloth and other materials for Harry’s 
inspection. 

The lad shook his head and turned to his guide, and, 
pointing to the goods, asked him to choose the things 
which were most suitable for him ; M. du Tillet under- 
stood the appeal and ordered four suits. Two of these 
were for ordinary wear ; another was, Harry concluded, 
for the evening ; and the fourth for ceremonial occasions. 

The coats were cut long, but very open in front, and 
were far too scanty to button ; the waistcoats were long 
and embroidered, a white and ample handkerchief went 
round the throat and was tied loosely, with long ends 
edged with lace falling in front; knee breeches, with 
white stockings, and shoes with buckles, completed the 
costume. 

Harry looked on with a smile of amusement, and burst 
into a hearty laugh when the garments were fixed upon, 
for the idea of himself dressed out in these seemed to him 
ludiorous in the extreme. 


18 


IN TEE REIQN OF TERROR. 


*'How they would laugh at home/’ he thought to him- 
self, “if they could see me in these things! The girls 
would give me no peace. And wouldn’t there be an up- 
roar if I were to turn up in them in Dean’s Yard and 
march up school!” 

Harry was then measured. When this was done he 
took out his purse, which contained fifty guineas ; for his 
father had thought it probable that the clothes he would 
require would cost more than they would in London, and 
he wished him to have a good store of pocket-money until 
he received the first instalment of his pay. M. duTillet, 
however, shook his head and motioned to him to put up 
his purse ; and Harry supposed that it was not customary 
to pay for things in France until they were delivered. 
Then his companion took him into another shop and 
pointing to his own ruffles intimated that Harry would 
require some linen of this kind to be worn when in full 
dress. Harry signified that his friend should order what 
was necessary ; and half a dozen shirts, with deep ruffles 
at the wrist and breast, were ordered. This brought 
their shopping to an end. 

They remained three days in Paris, at the end of which 
time Harry’s clothes were delivered. The following 
morning a carriage with the arms of the marquis em- 
blazoned upon it came up to the door, and they started. 
The horses were fat and lazy ; and Harry, who had no idea 
how far they were going, thought that the journey was 
likely to be a long one if this was the pace at which thej^ 
were to travel. 

Twelve miles out they changed horses at a post-station, 
their own returning to Paris, and after this had relays at 
each station, and traveled at a pace which seemed to 
Harry to be extraordinarily rapid. 

Thej^ slept twice upon the road. 


IN TEE REIGN OF TERROR. 


19 ' 


The third day the appearance of the country altogether 
changed, and, instead of the flat plains which Harry had 
begun to think extended all over France, they were now 
among hills higher than anything he had ever seen be- 
fore. Tow'ard the afternoon they crossed the range and 
began to descend, and as evening approached M. du 
Tillet pointed to a building standing on rising ground 
some miles away, and said ; 

“That is the chateau.’* 


IN THE BEIQN OF TERROR. 




CHAPTEK II. 

A MAD DOG. 

It was dark before the carriage drove up to the chateau. 
Their approach had been seen, for two lackeys appeared 
with torches at the head of the broad steps. M. du 
Tillet put his hand encouragingly on Harry’s shoulder 
and led him up the steps. A servant preceded them 
across a great hall, when a door opened and a gentleman 
came forward. 

‘‘Monsieur le Marquis,” M. du Tillet said, bowing, 
“this is the young gentleman you charged me to bring 
to you. ’ ’ 

“I am glad to see you, ” the marquis said; “and I hope 
you will make yourself happy and comfortable here.” 

Harry did not understand the words, but ^e felt the 
tone of kindness and courtesy with which they were 
spoken. He could, however, only bow; for although in 
the eight days he had spent with M. du Tillet he had 
picked up a great many nouns and a few phrases, his 
stock of words was of no use to him at present. 

“And you, M. du Tillet, ” the marquis said. “You 
have made a good journey, I hope? I thank you much 
for the trouble you have taken. I like the boy’s looks; 
what do you think of him?” 

“I like him very much,” M. du Tillet said; “he is a 
new type to me, and a pleasant one. I think he will 
make a good companion for the young count.” 

The marquis now turned and led the way into a great 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


21 


drawing-room, and taking Harry’s band led him up to a 
lady seated on a couch. 

“This is our young English friend, Julie. Of course 
he is strange at present, but M. du Tillet reports well of 
him and I already like his face.” 

The lady held out her hand, which Harry, instead of 
bending over and kissing, as she had expected, shook 
heartily. For an instant only a look of intense surprise 
passed across her face ; then she said courteously : 

“We are glad to see you. It is very good of you to 
come so far to us. I trust that you will be happy here.” 

“These are my sons Ernest and Jules, who will, I am 
sure, do all in their power to make you comfortable,” 
the marquis said. 

The last words were spoken sharply and significantly, 
and their tone was not lost upon the two boys ; they had 
a moment before been struggling to prevent themselves 
bursting into a laugh at Harrj^’s reception of their 
mother’s greeting, but they now instantly composed 
their faces and advanced. 

“Shake hands with him,” the marquis said sharply; 
“it is the custom of his country.” 

Each in turn held out his hand to Harry, who, as he 
shook hands with them, took a mental stock of his future 
companions. 

“Good-looking,” he said to himself, “but more like 
girls than boys. A year in the fifth form would do them 
a world of good. I could polish the two off together with 
one hand. ” 

“My daughters,” the marquis said, “Mesdemoiselles 
Marie, Jeanne, and Virginie” 

Three young ladies had risen from their seats as their 
father entered, each made a deep courtesy as her name 
was mentioned, and Harry bowed deeply in return. 


22 


m TEE REIGN OF TERROR. 


Mademoiselle Marie was two years at least older than 
himself, and was already a young lady of fashion. Jeanne 
struck him as being about the same age as his sister 
Fanny, who was between fourteen and fifteen. Yirginie 
was a child of ten. Ernest was about his own age, while 
Jules cf me between the two younger girls. 

“Take M. Sandwith to the abbe/’the marquis said to 
Ernest, “and do all in your power to set him at his ease. 
Remember what you would feel if you were placed as he 
is, among strange people in a strange country.*’ 

The lad motioned to Harry to accompany him, and the 
three boys left the room together. 

“You can go to your governante,*’ the marquise said 
to the two younger girls ; and with a profound courtesy 
to her and another to the marquis, they left the room. 
Unrestrained now by their presence, the marquise turned 
to her husband with a merry laugh. 

“But it is a bear you have brought home Edouard, a 
veritable bear — my fingers ache sill — and he is to teach 
manners to my sons! I always protested against the 
plan, but I did not think it would be as bad as this. 
These islanders are savages.** 

The marquis smiled. 

“He is a little gauche, but that will soon rub off. I 
like him, Julie. Remember it was a difficult position 
for a boy. We did not have him here to give polish to 
our sons. It may be that they have even a little too 
much of this at present. The English are not polished, 
everyone knows that, but they are manly and indepen- 
dent. That boy bore himself well. He probably had 
never been in a room like this in his life, he was igno- 
rant of our language, alone among strangers, but he was 
calm and self-possessed. I like the honest, straightfor- 
ward look in his face. And look at the width of the 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


23 


shoulders and the strength of his arms; why, he would 
break Ernest across his knee, and the two boys must be 
about the same age.” 

‘‘Oh, he has brute strength, I grant,” the marquise 
said; “so have the sons of our peasants; however, I do 
not want to find fault with him, it is your hobby, or 
rather that of Auguste, who is, I think, mad about these 
English ; I will say nothing to prevent its having a fair 
trial, only I hope it will not be necessary for me to give 
him my hand again” 

“I do not suppose it will until he leaves, Julie, and by 
that time, no doubt, he will know what to do with it; 
but here is M. du Tillet waiting all this time for you to 
speak to him. ” 

“Pardon me, my good M. du Tillet,” the marquise 
said. “In truth that squeeze of my hand has driven all 
other matters from my mind. How have you fared? 
This long journey with this English bear must have been 
very tedious for you.” 

“Indeed, Madame la Marquise ” M. du Tillet replied, 
“it has been no hardship, the boy has amused me greatly, 
nay, more, he has pleased me. We have been able to say 
little to each other, though, indeed, he is quick and eager 
to learn, and will soon speak our language ; but his face 
has been a study. When he is pleased you can see that 
he is pleased, and that is a pleasure, for few people are 
pleased in our days. Again, when he does not like a 
thing you can also see it. I can see that he says to him- 
self, I can expect nothing better, these poor people are 
only French. When the gamins in Paris jeered him as 
to his dress, he closed his hands and would have flown at 
them with his fists after the manner of his countrymen 
bad he not put strong restraint on himself. From the look 
of his honest eyes I shall, when he can speak our Ian- 


24 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR, 


guage, believe implicity what he says. That boy would 
not tell a lie whatever were the consequences. Alto- 
gether I like him much. I think that in a very little 
while he will adapt himself to what goes on around him, 
and that you will have no reason ere long to complain 
of his gaucheries.” 

‘‘And you really think, M. du Tillet, that he will be a ■ 
useful companion for my boys?’* 

“If you will pardon me for saying so, madame, I think 
that he will — at any rate I am sure he can be trusted to 
teach them no wrong.” 

“You are all against me,” the marquise laughed. 
“And you, Marie?” 

“I did not think of him one way or the other, ” the 
girl said coldly. “He is very awkward; but as he is 
not to be my companion that does not concern me. It is 
like one of papa’s dogs, one more or less makes no differ- 
ence in the house so long as they do not tread upon one’s 
skirt. ” 

“That is the true spirit of the French nobility, Marie,” 
her father said sarcastically. “Outside our own circle 
the whole human race is nothing to us ; they are animals 
who supply our wants, voila tout. I tell you, my dear, 
that the time is coming when this will not suffice. The 
nation is stirring; that France which we have so long 
ignored is lifting its head and muttering ; the news from 
Paris is more and more grave. The Assembly has assumed 
the supreme authority, and the king is a puppet in its 
power. The air is dark as with a thunder cloud, and 
there may be such a storm sweep over France as there 
has not been since the days of the Jacquerie.” 

“But the people should be contented,” M. du Tillet 
said; “they have had all the privileges they ever pos* 
sessed given back to them.” 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


25 


“Yes/* the marquis assented, ‘‘and there lies the dan- 
ger. It is one thing or the other. If as soon as the 
temper of the third estate had been seen the king’s 
guards had entered and cleared the place and closed the 
door, as Cromwell did when the parliament was trouble- 
some to him in England, that would have been one way. 
Paris would have been troublesome, we might have had 
again the days of the Fronde, but in the end the king’s 
party would have won. 

‘‘However, that was not the way tried. They began 
by concessions, they go on with concessions, and each 
concession is made the ground for more. It is like 
sliding down a hill ; when you have once begun you can- 
not stop yourself, and you go on until there is a crash ; 
then it may be you pick yourself up sorely wounded and 
bruised, and begin to reclimb the hill slowly and pain- 
fully ; it may be that you are dashed to pieces. I am 
not a politician. I do not care much for the life of Paris 
and am well content to live quietly here on our estates ; 
but even I can see that a storm is gathering ; and as for 
my brother Auguste, he goes about shaking his head and 
wringing his hands, his anticipations are of the darkest. 
What can one expect when fellows like Voltaire and 
Kousseau were permitted by their poisonous preaching 
to corrupt and inflame the imagination of the people? 
Both those men’s heads should have been cut off the 
instant they began to write. 

“The scribblers are at the root of all the trouble with 
their pestilent doctrines ; but it is too late now, the mis- 
chief is done. If we had a king strong and determined 
all might yet be well ; but Louis is weak in decision, he 
listens one moment to Mirabeau and the next to the 
queen, who is more firm and courageous. And so things 
drift on from bad to worse, and the Assembly, backed by 
the turbulent scum of Paris, are masters of the situation. ** 


26 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


For some time Harry lived a quiet life at the chateau. 
He found his position a very pleasant one. The orders 
of the marquis that he should be treated as one of the 
family were obeyed, and there was no distinction made 
between himself and Ernest. In the morning the two 
boys and himself worked with the abbe, a quiet and 
gentle old man ; in the afternoon they rode and fenced, 
under the instructions of M. du Tillet or one or other of 
the gentlemen of the marquis’ establishment; and on 
holidays shot or fished as they chose on the preserves or 
streams of the estate. For an hour each morning the 
two younger girls shared in their studies, learning Latin 
and history with their brothers. Harry got on very well 
with Ernest, but there was no real cordiality between 
them. The hauteur and insolence with which the young 
count treated his inferiors were a constant source of ex- 
asperation to Harrj^. 

“He thinks himself a little god,” he would often 
mutter to himself. “I would give a good deal to have 
him for three months at Westminster. Wouldn’t he get 
his conceit and nonsense knocked out of him!” At the 
same time he was always scrupulously polite and cour- 
teous to his English companion — much too polite, indeed 
to please Harry. He had good qualities too : he was 
generous with his money, and if during their rides a 
woman came up with a tale of distress he was always 
ready to assist her. He was clever, and Harry, to his 
surprise, found that his knowledge of Latin was far be- 
yond his own, and that Ernest could construe passages 
with the greatest ease which altogether puzzled him He 
was a splendid rider, and could keep his seat with ease 
and grace on the most fiery animals in his father’s stables. 

When they went out with their guns Harry felt his in- 
feriority keenly. Not only was Ernest an excellent shot. 


IN' THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


2r 

but at the end of a long day’s sport he would come in 
apparently fresh and un tired, while Harry, although 
bodily far the most powerful, would be completely done 
up; and at gymnastic exercises he could do with ease 
feats which Harry could at first not even attempt. In 
this respect, however, the English lad in three month’s 
iime was able to rival him. His disgust at finding him- 
self so easily beaten by a French boy nerved him to the 
greatest exertions, and his muscles, practiced in all sorts 
of games, soon adapted themselves to the new exercises. 

Harry picked up French very rapidly. The absolute 
necessity there was to express himself in that language 
caused him to make a progress which surprised himself, 
and at the end of three months he was able to converse 
with little difficulty, and having learned it entirely by 
ear he spoke with a fair accent and pronunciation. 
M. du Tillet, who was the principal instructor of the 
boys in their outdoor exercises, took much pains to assist 
him in his French, and helped him on in every way in 
his power. 

In the evening there were dancing lessons, and al- 
though very far from exhibiting the stately grace with 
which Ernest could perform the minuet or other courtly 
dances then in fashion, Harry came in time to perform 
his part fairly. Two hours were spent in the evening 
in the salon. This part of his day Harry at first found 
the most tedious; but as soon as he began to speak 
fluently the marquis addressed most of his conversation 
to him, asking him questions about the life of English 
boys at school and about English manners and customs, 
and Harry soon found himself chatting at his ease. 

‘‘The distinction of classes is clearly very much less 
with you in England than it is here,” the marquis said 
one day when Harry had been describing a great fight 


28 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


"which had taken place between a party of Westminster 
boys and those of the neighborhood. ‘"It seems extraor- 
dinary to me that sons of gentlemen should engage in 
a personal fight with boys of the lowest class. Such a 
thing could not happen here. If you were insulted by 
such a boy, what would you do, Ernest?” 

‘‘I should run him through the body,” Ernest said 
quietly. 

‘‘Just so, ” his father replied,“andIdon’tsayyou would 
be wrong according to our notions; but I do not say that 
the English plan is not the best. The English gentleman 
— for Monsieur Sandwith says that even among grown-up 
people the same habits prevail — does not disdain to show 
the canaille that even with their own rough weapons he 
is their superior, and he thus holds their respect. It is 
a coarse way and altogether at variance with our notions, 
but there is much to be said for it.” 

“But it altogether does away with the reverence that 
the lower class should feel for the upper,” Ernest ob- 
jected. 

“That is true, Ernest. So long as that feeling generally 
exists, so long as there is, as it were, a wide chasm be- 
tween the two classes, as there has always existed in France, 
it would be unwise perhaps for one of the upper to admit 
that in any respect there could be any equality between 
them ; but this is not so in England, where a certain 
equality has always been allowed to exist. The English- 
man of all ranks has a certain feeling of self-respect and 
independence, and the result is shown in the history of 
the wars which have been fought between the two 
nations. 

“France in early days always relied upon her chivalry. 
The horde of footmen she placed in the field counted for 
little. England, upon the other hand, relied principally 


m THE REIGH OF TERROR. 2 ^ 

upon her archers and her pikemen, and it must be ad- 
mitted that they beat us handsomely. Then again in the 
wars in Flanders, under the English general Marl- 
borough, their infantry always proved themselves su- 
perior to ours. It is galling to admit it, but there is no 
blinking the facts of history. It seems to me that the 
feeling of independence and self-respect which this Eng- 
lish system gives rise to, even among the lowest class, 
must render them man for man better soldiers than those 
drawn from a peasantry whose very lives are at the mercy 
of their lords.** 

‘‘I think, Du Tillet,** the marquis said later on that 
same evening, when the young people had retired, ‘‘ I 
have done very well in taking my brother Auguste’s ad- 
vice as to having an English companion for Ernest. If 
things were as they were under the Grand Monarque, I 
do not say that it would have been wise to allow a young 
French nobleman to get these English ideas into his 
head, but it is different now. 

‘‘We are on the eve of great changes. What will come 
of it no one can say ; but there will certainly be changes, 
and it is a good thing that my children should get 
broader ideas than those in which we were brought up. 
This lad is quiet and modest, but he ventures to think 
for himself. It scarce entered the head of a French 
nobleman a generation back that the mass of the people 
had any feelings or wishes*, much less rights. They 
were useful in their way, just as the animals are, but 
needed no more consideration. They have never counted 
for anything. 

“In England the people have rights and liberties; 
they won them years ago. It would be well for us in the 
present day had they done so in France. I fancy the 
next generation will have to adapt themselves to changed 


30 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR, 


circumstances, and the ideas that Ernest and Jules will 
learn from this English lad will be a great advantage to 
them, and will fit them for the new state of things/’ 

It was only during lessons, when their gouvernante was 
always present, at meal timesi, and in the salon in the 
evening, that Harry had any communication with the 
young ladies of the family. If they met in the grounds 
they were saluted by the boys with as much formal 
courtesy as if they had been the most distant acquain- 
tances, returning the bows with deep courtesies. 

These meetings were a source of great amusement to 
Harry, who could scarcely preserve his gravity at these 
formal and distant greetings. On one occasion, however, 
the even course of these meetings was broken. The boys 
had just left the tennis-court where they had been play- 
ing, and had laid aside the swords which they carried 
when walking or riding. 

The tennis-court was at some little distance from the 
house, and they were walking across the garden when 
they heard a scream. At a short distance was the gover- 
ness with her two young charges. She had thrown her 
arms round them, and stood the picture of terror, utter- 
ing loud screams. 

Looking round in astonishment to discover the cause 
of her terror, Harry saw a large wolf-hound running to- 
ward them at a trot. Its tongue was hanging out, and 
there was a white foam on its jaws. He had heard M. 
du Tillet tell the marquis on the previous day that this 
dog, which was a great favorite, seemed strange and un- 
quiet, and he had ordered it to be chained up. It had 
evidently broken its fastening, for it was dragging a 
piece of chain some six feet long behind it. 

It flashed across hina at once that the animal was mad, 
but without an instant’s hesitation he dashed o<f at full 


/iT TEE REIGN OF TERROR. 


31 


speed and threw himself in front of the ladies before the 
dog reached them. Snatching off his coat, and then 
kneeling on one knee, he awaited the animal’s attack. 
Without deviating from its course the hound sprang at 
him with a short snarling howl. Harry threw his coat 
over its head and then grasped it round the neck. 

The impetus of the spring knocked him over, and they 
rolled together on the ground. The animal struggled 
furiously, but Harry retained his grasp round its neck. 
In vain the hound tried to free itself from its blinding 
incumbrance, or to bite his assailant through it, and 
struggled to shake off his hold with its legs and claws. 
Harry maintained his grasp tightly round its neck, with 
his head pressed closely against one of its ears. Several 
times they rolled over and over. At last Harry made a 
great effort when he was uppermost, and managed to get 
his knees upon the animal’s belly, and then, digging his 
toes in the ground, pressed with all his weight upon it. 

There was a sound as of cracking of bones, then the 
dog’s struggles suddenly ceased, and his head fell over, 
and Harry rose to his feet by the side of the dead hound 
just as a number of men, with pitchforks and other wea- 
pons, ran up to the spot from the stables, while the mar- 
quis, sword in hand, arrived from the house. 

The gouvernante, too, paralyzed by fear, had stood 
close by with her charges while the struggle was going 
on. Ernest had come up, and was standing in front of 
his sisters, ready to be the next victim if the dog had 
overpowered Harry. Less accustomed to running than 
the English boy, and for a moment rooted to the ground 
with horror at his sister’s danger, he had not arrived at 
the spot until the struggle between Harry and the dog 
was half over, and had then seen no way of rendering 
assistance; but believing that the dog was sure to be the 


32 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


conqueror, he had placed himself before his sisters to 
bear the brunt of the next assault. 

Seeing at a glance that his daughters were untouched 
the marquis ran on to Harry, who was standing panting 
and breathless, and threw his arms round him. 

‘‘My brave boy,” he exclaimed, “you have saved my 
daughters from a dreadful death by your courage and 
devotion. How can I and their mother ever thank you ? 
I saw it all from the terrace — the speed with which you 
sprang to their assistance — the quickness of thought with 
which you stripped off your coat and threw it over its 
head. After that I could see nothing except your rolling 
over and over in a confused mass. You are not hurt, I 
trust?” 

“Not a bit, sir,” Harry said. 

“And you have killed it — wonderful!” 

“There was nothing in that, sir. I have heard my 
father, who is a doctor, say that a man could kill the 
biggest dog if he could get it down on its back and kneel 
on it. So when I once managed to get my knees on it I 
felt it was all right.” 

“Ah, it is all very well for you bo speak as if it were 
nothing!” the marquis said. “There are few men, in- 
deed, who would throw themselves in the way of a mad 
dog, especially of such a formidable brute as that. You 
too have behaved with courage, my son, and I saw you 
were ready to give your life for your sisters ; but you 
had not the quickness and readiness of your friend, and 
would have been too late.” 

“It is true, father,” Ernest said in a tone of humility. 
*‘1 should have been too late, and, moreover, I should 
have been useless, for he would have torn me down in a 
moment, and then fallen upon my sisters. M. Sand- 
with,” he said frankly, “I own I have been wrong. 


IN THE REION OF TERROR. 


33 


I have thought the games of which you spoke, and 
your fighting, rough and barbarous; but I see their 
use now. You have put me to shame. When I saw that 
dog I felt powerless, for I had not my sword with me ; 
but you — you rushed to the fight without a moment’s 
hesitation, trusting in your strength and your head. 
Yes, your customs have made a man of you, while I am a 
boy still.” 

‘‘You are very good to say so,” Harry said; “but I am 
quite sure that you would be just as quick and ready as 
me in most circumstances, and if it had been a matter of 
swords, very much more useful ; but I am glad you see 
there is some advantage in our rough English ways.” 

The marquis had put his hand approvingly upon 
Ernest’s shoulder when he addressed Harry, and then 
turned to his daughters. The governess had sunk faint- 
ing to the ground when she saw that the danger was 
over. Virginie had thrown herself down and was crying 
loudly; while Jeanne stood pale, but quiet, beside them. 

The marquis directed one of the men to run up to the 
chateau and bid a female servant bring down water and 
smelling salts for the governess, and then lifted Virginie 
up and tried to soothe her, while he stretched out his 
other hand to Jeanne. “ You are shaken, my Jeanne,” 
he said tenderly, “but you have borne the trial well. I 
did not hear you cry out, though madame and the little 
one screamed loudly enough.” 

“I was frightened enough, father,” she said simply, 
“but of course I wasn’t going to cry out; but it was very 
terrible; and oh, how noble and brave he was! And you 
know, papa, I feel ashamed to think how often I have 
been nearly laughing because he was awkward in the 
minuet. I feel so little now beside him” 

“You see, my dear, one must not judge too much by 


34 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


externals,” her father said soothingly as she hid her face 
against his coat, and he could feel that she was trembling 
from head to foot. “Older people than you often do so, 
and are sorry for it afterward ; but as I am sure that you 
would never allow him to see that you were amused no 
harm has been done.” 

“Shall I thank him, papa?” 

“Yes, presently, my dear; he has just gone off with 
Ernest to see them bury the dog.” 

This incident caused a considerable change in Harry’s 
position in the family. Previously he had been accepted 
in consequence of the orders of the marquis. Although 
compelled to treat him as an equal the two boys had in 
their hearts looked upon him as an inferior, while the 
girls had regarded him as a sortof tutor of their brothers, 
and thus as a creature altogether indifferent to them. 
But henceforth he appeared in a different light. Ernest 
acted up to the spirit of the words he had spoken at the 
time, and henceforth treated him as a comrade to be 
respected as well as liked. He tried to learn some of the 
English games, but as most of these required more than 
two players he was forced to abandon them. He even 
asked him to teach him to box, but Harry had the good 
sense to make excuses for not doing so. He felt that 
Ernest was by no means his match in strength, and that, 
with all his good-will, he would find it difficult to put up 
good-naturedly with being knocked about. He therefore 
said that it could not be done without boxing gloves, and 
these it would be impossible to obtain in France ; and 
that in the next place he should hardly advise him to 
learn even if he procured the gloves, for that in such 
contests severe bruises often were given 

“We think nothing of a black eye,” he said, laughing, 
“but I am sure madame your mother would not be pleased 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


35 


to see you so marked ; beside, your people would not 
understand your motive in undertaking so rough an exer- 
cise, and you might lose somewhat of their respect. Be 
content, Count Ernest; you are an excellent swordsman, 
and although I am improving under M. du Tillet’s tui- 
tion I shall never be your match. If you like, some time 
when we are out and away from observation we can take 
off our coats, and I can give you a lesson in wrestling ; 
it is a splendid exercise, and it has not the disadvantages 
of boxing.’" 

Little Jules looked up to Harry as a hero, and hence- 
forth, when they were together, gave him the same sort 
of implicit obedience he paid to his elder brother. The 
ceremonious habits of the age prevented anything like 
familiarity on the part of the younger girls ; but Jeanne 
and Virginie now always greeted him with a smile when 
they met, and joined in conversation with him as with 
their brothers in the evening. 

The marquise, who had formerly protested, if play- 
fully, against her husband’s whim in introducing an 
English boy into their family circle, now regarded him 
with real affection, only refraining from constant allu- 
sions to the debt she considered she owed him because 
she saw that he really shrank from the subject. 

The marquis shortly after this incident went to Paris 
for a fortnight to ascertain from his friends there the 
exact position of things. He returned depressed and 
angry. 

The violence of the Assembly had increased from day 
to day. The property of all the convents had been con- 
fiscated, and this measure had been followed by the seiz- 
ure of the vast estates of the church. All the privileges 
of the nobility had been declared at an end, and in 
August a decree had been passed abolishing all titles of 


IJSr THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


B6 

nobility. This decree had taken effect in Paris and in 
the great towns, and also in some parts of the country 
where the passions of the people were most aroused 
against the nobility ; but in Burgundy it had remained a 
dead letter. The Marquis de St. Caux was popular upon 
his estates, and no one had ever neglected to concede to 
him and to the marquise their titles. He himself had 
regarded the decree with disdain. ^‘They may take 
away my estates by force,” he said, ‘^but no law can de- 
prive me of my title, any more than of the name which I 
inherited from my fathers. Such laws as these are mere 
outbursts of folly. ’ ’ 

But the Assembly continued to pass laws of the most 
sweeping description, assuming the sovereign power, and 
using it as no monarch of France had ever ventured to 
do. Moderate men were shocked at the headlong course 
of events, and numbers of those who at the commence- 
ment of the movement had thrown themselves heart and 
soul into it now shrank back in dismay at the strange 
tyranny which was called liberty. 

‘‘It seems to me that a general madness has seized all 
Paris,” the marquis said to his wife on his return, “but 
at present nothing can be done to arrest it. I have seen 
the king and queen. His majesty is resolved to do 
nothing ; that is, to let events take their course, and what 
that will be heaven only knows. The Assembly has taken 
all power into its hand, the king is already a mere 
cipher, the violence of the leaders of these men is beyond 
all bounds; the queen is by turns hot and cold; at one 
moment she agrees with her husband that the onlj^ hope 
lies in conceding everything ; at another she would go to 
the army, place herself in its hands, and call on it to 
march upon Paris. 

“At any rate there is nothing to be done at present but 


IJSr TEE REIGN OF TERROR. 


37 


to wait. Already numbers of the deputies, terrified at 
the aspect of affairs, have left France, and I am sorry to 
say many of the nobles have also gone. This is coward- 
ice and treachery to the king. We cannot help him if he 
will not be helped, but it is our duty to remain here 
ready to rally round him when he calls us to his side. 
I am glad that the Assembly has passed a law confiscat- 
ing the estates of all who have emigrated.” 

Although the marquise was much alarmed at the news 
brought by her husband she did not think of questioning 
his decision. It did not seem to her possible that there 
could be danger for her and hers in their quiet country 
chateau. There might be disturbance and bloodshed, 
and even revolution, in Paris; but surely a mere echo of 
this would reach them so far away. 

‘"Whenever you think it is right to go up and take your 
place by the king I will go and take mine by the queen,” 
she said quietly. “The children will be safe here; but 
of course we must do our duty. ’ * 

The winter passed quietly at the chateau ; there was 
none of the usual gayety, for a deep gloom hung over all 
the noble families of the province; still at times great 
hunting parties were got up for the chase of the wolves 
among the forests, for, when the snow was on the 
ground, these often came down into the villages and com- 
mitted great depredations. 


38 


IN THE BEION OF TERROR, 


CHAPTER m. 

THE DEMON WOLF. 

Upon the first of these occasions Harry and Ernest were 
in high spirits, for they were to take part in the chase. 
It was the first time Ernest had done so, for during the 
previous winter the marquis had been in attendance on 
the court. At an early hour the guests invited to take 
part in the chase began to assemble at the chateau. 
Many who lived at a distance had come overnight, and 
the great courtyard presented a lively aspect with the 
horses and attendants of the guests. A collation was 
spread in the great hall, and the marquise and her eldest 
daughter moved about among the guests, saying a few 
words of welcome to each. 

“Who is that young man who is talking to mademoi- 
selle your sister, Ernest?” Harry asked, for since the 
adventure with the mad dog the ceremonious title had 
been dropped, and the boys addressed each other by their 
Christian names. 

“That is Monsieur Lebat; he is the son of the Mayor 
of Dijon. I have not seen him here before, but I sup- 
pose my father thinks it is well in these times to do the 
civil thing to the people of Dijon. He is a good-looking 
fellow too, but it is easy to see he is not a man of good 
family.” 

“I don’t like his looks at all,” Harry said shortly. 
“Look what a cringing air he puts on as he speaks to 
madame la marquise. And yet I fancy he could be insolent 


IN THE REION OF TERROR. 


89 


^hei he likes. He may be good-looking, but it is not a 
style t admire, with his thick lips and his half-closed 
eyes. If I met him at home I should say the fellow was 
something between a butcher and a Jew peddler.'* 

“Well done, monsieur the aristocrat!** Ernest said, 
laughing. “This is your English equality! Here is a 
poor fellow who is allowed to take a place out of his sta- 
tion, thanks to the circumstances of the time, and you 
run him down mercilessly 1** 

“I don't run him down because he is not a gentle- 
man,** Harry said. “I run him down because I don't 
like bis face; and if he were the son of a duke instead of 
the son of a mayor I should dislike it just as much. 
You take my word for it, Ernest, that’s a bad fellow.** 
“Poor Monsieur Lebat!** Ernest laughed. “I dare 
say he is a very decent fellow in his way.*’ 

“I am sure he is not, Ernest; he has a cruel, bad look. 
I would not have been that fellow’s fag at school for any 
money.” 

“Well, it’s fortunate, Harry, that you are not likely to 
see much of him, else I should expect to see you flying 
at his neck and strangling him as you did the hound.” 
Harry joined in the laugh. 

“I will restrain myself, Ernest; and beside, he would 
be an awkward customer; there's plenty of strength in 
those shoulders of his, and he looks active and sinewj^ in 
spite of that indolent air he puts on; but there is the 
horn, it is time for us to mount.” 

In a few minutes some thirty gentlemen were in the 
saddle, the marquis, who was grand louvetier of the prov- 
ince, blew his horn, and the whole cavalcade got into 
motion, raising their hunting caps, as they rode off, to 
the marquise and her daughters, who were standing on 
the step of the chateau to see them depart. The dogs 


40 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


had already been sent forward to the forest, which was 
some miles distant. 

On arriving there the marquis found several woodmen, 
who had been for the last two days marking the places 
most frequented by the wolves. They had given their 
reports and the party were just starting when a young 
forester rode up. 

‘ 'Monsieur le marquis,” he said, "I have good news 
for you; the demon wolf is in the forest. I saw him 
making his way along a glade an hour since as I was on 
my way hither. I turned back to follow him, and 
tracked him to a ravine in the hills choked with under- 
growth. ” 

The news created great excitement. 

"The demon wolf!” the marquis repeated. "Are you 
sure?” 

"Quite sure, monsieur. How could I mistake it! I 
saw him once four years ago, and no one who had once 
done so could mistake any other wolf for him.” 

"We are in luck indeed, gentlemen,” the marquis 
said. "We will see if we can’t bring this fellow’s career 
to an end at last. I have hunted him a score of times 
myself since my first chase of him, well-nigh fifteen years 
ago, but he has always given us the slip.” 

"And will again,” an old forester, who was standing 
close to Harry, muttered. "I do not believe the bullet 
is cast which will bring that wolf to earth.” 

"What is this demon wolf?” Harry asked Ernest. 

"It is a wolf of extraordinary size and fierceness. For 
many years he has been the terror of the mothers of this 
part of France. He has been known to go into a village 
and boldly carry off an infant at midday. Every child 
who has been killed by wolves for years is always sup- 
posed to have been slain by this wolf. Sometimes he is 


IN THE REION OF TERROR. 


41 


seen in one part of the province and sometimes in 
another. 

“For months he is not heard of. Then there is 
slaughter among the young lambs. A child going to 
school, or an old woman carrying home a fagot from the 
forest is found torn and partly devoured, and the news 
spreads that the demon wolf has returned to the neigh- 
borhood. Great hunts have over and over again been 
got up specially to slay him, but he seems to lead a 
charmed life. He has been shot at over and over again, 
but he seems to be bullet-proof. 

“The peasants regard him not as an ordinary wolf but 
as a demon, and mothers quiet their children when thej' 
cry by saying that if they are not good the demon wolf 
will carry them off. Ah, if we could kill him to-day it 
would be a grand occasion!” 

“Is there anything particular about his appearance?” 

“Nothing except his size. Some of those who have 
seen him declare that he is as big as three ordinary 
wolves; but my father, who has caught sight of him 
several times, sa3^s that this is an exaggeration, though 
he is by far the largest wolf he ever saw. He is lighter 
in color than other wolves, but those who saw him years 
ago say that this was not the case then, and that his light 
color must be due to his great age.” 

The party now started, under the guidance of the for- 
ester, to the spot where he had seen the wolf enter the 
underwood. 

It was the head of a narrow valley. The sides which 
inclosed it sloped steeply, but not too much so for the 
wolf to climb. During the last halt the marquis had 
arranged the plan of action. He himself, with three of 
the most experienced huntsmen, took their stations across 
the valley, which was but seventy or eighty yards wide^ 


42 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


Eight of the others were to dismount and take post on 
either side of the ravine. 

‘‘I am sorry, gentlemen, that I cannot find posts for the 
rest of you, but you may have your share of the work. 
Over and over again this wolf has slipped away when we 
thought we had him surrounded, and what he has done 
before he may do again. Therefore, let each of you take 
up such a position as he thinks best outside our circle, 
but keeping well behind trees or other shelter, so as to 
cover himself from any random shot that may be fired 
after the wolf. Do you, on your part, fire only when the 
wolf has passed your line, or you may hit some of us.’* 

The two lads were naturally among those left out from 
the inner circle. 

“What do you think, Ernest; shall we remain on our 
horses here in the valley or climb the hills?” 

“I should say wait here, Harry; in the first place, 
because it is the least trouble, and in the second, because 
I think he is as likely to come this way as any other. At 
any rate we may as well dismount here, and let the horses 
crop that piece of fresh grass until we hear the horn that 
will tell us when the dogs have been turned into the 
thicket to drive him out.” 

It was half an hour before they heard the distant note 
of the horn. 

“They have begun,” Ernest exclaimed; “we had bet- 
ter mount at once. If the brute is still there he is just 
as likely, being such an old hand at the sport, to make a 
bolt at once, instead of waiting until the dogs are close 
to him.” 

“What are we to do if we see him?” Harry asked. 

“We are to shoot him if we can. If we miss him, or 
he glides past us before we can get a shot, we must follow 
shouting, so as to guide the rest as to the direction he is 
taking.” 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


43 


chance of hitting him is not great/’ Harry said. 
“I am not a very good shot even on my feet; but sitting 
in my saddle I do not think it likely I should get any- 
where near him. ” 

A. quarter of an hour passed. The occasional note of a 
dog and the shouts of the men encouraging them to work 
their way through the dense thicket could be heard, but 
no sound of a shot met their ears. 

‘'Either he is not there at all, or he is lying very 
close,” Ernest said. 

“Look, look!” Harry said suddenly, pointing through 
the trees to the right. 

“That is the wolf, sure enough,” Ernest exclaimed. 
“Come along.” 

The two lads spurred their horses and rode recklessly 
through the trees toward the great gray beast, who 
seemed to flit like a shadow past them. 

“Mind the boughs, Ernest, or you will be swept from 
your saddle. Hurrah ! the trees are more open in front. ” 

But although the horses were going at the top of their 
speed they scarcely seemed to gain on the wolf, who, as 
it seemed to them, kept his distance ahead without any 
great exertion. 

“We shall never catch him,” Harry exclaimed after 
they had ridden for nearly half an hour, and the labored 
panting of the horses showed that they could not long 
maintain the pace. 

Suddenly, ten yards ahead of the wolf, a man, armed 
with a hatchet, stepped out from behind a tree directly 
in its way. He was a woodcutter whose attention being 
called by the sound of the galloping feet of the horses, 
had left his half-hewn tree and stepped out to see who 
was coming. He gave an exclamation of surprise and 
alarm as he saw the wolf, and raised his hatchet to defend 


44 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


himself. Without a moment’s hesitation the animal 
sprang upon him and carried him to the ground, fixing 
its fangs into his throat. There was a struggle for a few 
moments, and then the wolf left its lifeless foe and was 
about to continue its flight. 

‘‘Get ready* to fire, Harry,” Ernest exclaimed as the 
wolf sprang upon the man, ‘^it is our last chance. K he 
gets away now we shall never catch him.” 

They reined in their horses just as the wolf rose to fly. 
Harry fired first, but the movement of his panting horse 
deranged his aim and the bullet flew wide. More accus- 
tomed to firing on horseback, Ernest’s aim was truer ; he 
struck the wolf on the shoulder, and it rolled over and 
over. With a shout of triumph the boys dashed forward, 
but when they were within a few paces the wolf leaped 
to its feet and endeavored to spring toward them. 
Harry’s horse wheeled aside so sharply that he was hurled 
from the saddle. 

The shock was a severe one, and before he could rise to 
his feet the wolf was close upon him. He tried as he 
rose to draw his hunting-sword, but before he could do 
so, Ernest, who had, when he saw him fall, at once leaped 
from his horse, threw himself before him, and dealt the 
wolf a severe blow on the head with his weapon. 

Furious with rage and pain the wolf sprang upon him 
and seized him by the shoulder. Ernest dropped his 
sword, and drawing his hunting-knife struck at it, while 
at the same moment Harry ran it through the body. 

So strong and tenacious of life was the animal that the 
blows were repeated several times before it loosed its 
hold of Ernest’s shoulder and fell dead. 

‘'Are you hurt, my dear Ernest?” was Harry’s first 
exclamation. 

“Oh, never mind that, that’s nothing,” Ernest replied. 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


45 


**Only think, Harry, you and I have killed the demon 
wolf, and no one else had a hand in it. There is a tri- 
umph for us.” 

‘'The triumph is yours, Ernest,” Harry said. “He 
would have got away had you not stopped him with 
your bullet, and he would have made short work of 
me had you not come to my rescue, for I was half- 
stunned with the fall, and he would have done for me as 
quickly as he did for that poor fellow there.” 

“That is true, Harry, but it was you who gave him his 
mortal wound. He would have mastered me otherwise. 
He was too strong for me, and would have borne me to 
the ground. No, it’s a joint business, and we have both 
a right to be proud of it. Now let us fasten him on my 
horse; but before we do that, you must bind up my 
shoulder somehow. In spite of my thick doublet he has 
bit me very sharply. But first let us see to this poor 
fellow. I fear he is dead. ” 

It was soon seen that nothing could be done for the 
woodman, who had been killed almost instantly. Harry, 
therefore, proceeded to cut off Ernest’s coat-sleeve and 
bathed the wound. The flesh was badly torn, and the 
arm was so useless that he thought that some bones were 
broken. Having done his best to bandage the wound, 
he strapped the arm firmly across the body, so as to pre- 
vent its being shaken by the motion of the riding. It 
was with the greatest difficulty that they were able to lift 
the body of the wolf, but could not lay it across the 
horse, as the animal plunged and kicked and refused to 
allow it to be brought near. Ernest was able to assist 
but little, for now that the excitement was over he felt 
faint and sick with the pain of his wound. 

“I think you had better ride off, Harry, and bring 
some one to our assistance. I will wait here till you 
come back.” 


46 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“I don’t like to do that,” Harry said. ‘‘They must 
be seven or eight miles away, and I may not be able to 
find them. They may have moved away to some other 
part of the forest. Ah ! I have an idea ! Suppose I cxi^ 
a pole, tie [the wolf’s legs together and put the pole 
through them; then we can hoist the pole up and lash its 
ends behind the two saddles. The horses may not mind 
so much if it’s not put upon their backs.” 

“That might do,” Ernest agreed; “but you mustn’t 
make the pole more than six or seven feet long, or we 
shall have difficulty in riding between the trees.” 

The pole was soon cut and the wolf in readiness to be 
lifted, but the horses still refused to stand steady. 

“Blindfold them, Harry,” Ernest said suddenly, “and 
tie them up to two trees a few feet apart.” 

This was soon done, and the boys then patted and 
soothed them until they became quiet. The pole was 
now lifted, and this time they managed to lay it across 
the saddles and to lash it securely to the cantles. Then 
they mounted, and taking the bandages off the horses’ 
eyes set out on their way. The horses were fidgety at 
first, but presently fell into a quiet walk. 

For upward of an hour they heard nothing of the 
huntsmen. Not a sound broke the stillness of the forest; 
the sun was shining through the leafless trees, and they 
were therefore enabled to shape their course in the direc- 
tion in which they had come. Presently they heard the 
sound of a shot, followed by several others, and then the 
bay of hounds. The sound came from their left. 

“They have been trying afresh place,” Ernest said, 
“and I expect they have come upon two wolves; one 
they have shot, the hounds are after the other.” 

They turned their horses’ heads in the direction of the 
sounds, and presently Harry said : 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


47 


“They are coming this way. “ 

Louder and louder grew the sounds of the chase ; then 
the deep tones of the hounds were exchanged for a fierce, 
angry barking. 

“The wolf is at bay!“ Ernest exclaimed. 

A minute later some notes were sounded on the horn. 

“That is the mort, Harry. We shall arrive before they 
move on again. “ 

Five minutes later they rode into a glade where a num- 
ber of horsemen were assembled. There was a shout as 
they were seen. 

“Why, Ernest, “ the marquis called as they approached, 
“we thought you had lost us. You have missed some 
rare sport; but what’s the matter with your arm, and 
what have you got there?” 

“We have got the demon wolf,” Ernest replied; “so 
you haven’t had all the sport to yourselves.” 

There was a general exclamation of surprise and almost 
incredulity, and then everyone rode over to meet them, 
and when it was seen that the object slung between the 
two horses was really the demon wolf there was a shout 
of satisfaction and pleasure. Again the notes of the 
mort rang out through the woods, and every one crowded 
round the lads to congratulate them and to examine the 
dead monster. Ernest was lifted from his horse, for he 
was now reeling in the saddle, and could not have kept 
his seat many minutes longer. His wound was carefully 
examined, and the marquis pronounced the shoulder bone 
to be broken. A litter was made and four of the fores- 
ters hoisted him upon their shoulders, while four others 
carried the wolf, still slung on its pole, behind the 
litter. While the preparations were being made Harry 
had given the history of the slaying of the wolf, saying 
that he owed his life to the quickness and courage of 
Ernest. 


48 


IN THE REION OF TERROR. 


''And I owe mine to him,” Ernest protested from the 
bank where he was lying. "The wolf would have killed 
me had he not slain it. I was lucky in stopping it with 
a ball, but the rest was entirely a joint affair.” 

The slaying of the demon wolf was so important an 
event that no one thought of pursuing the hunt further 
that day. The other two wolves were added to the pro- 
cession, but they looked small and insignificant beside 
the body of that killed by the boys. Harry learned that 
no one had suspected that they had gone in pursuit of 
the wolf. A vigilant lookout had been kept all round the 
thicket, while the dogs hunted it from end to end, but 
no signs had been seen of it, and none were able to un- 
derstand how it could have slipped between the watchers 
unseen. 

After the ravine had been thoroughly beaten the party 
had moved off to another cover. On their way there the 
marquis had missed the two boys. No one had seen 
them, and it was supposed that they had loitered behind 
in the forest. Two or three notes of recall had been 
blown, and then no one had thought more of the matter 
until they rode into the glade when the second wolf had 
just been pulled down by the pack. 

It was afternoon when the hunting party arrived at the 
chateau. Before they started homeward the marquis had 
sent off two horsemen; one to Dijon to bring a surgeon 
with all speed to the chateau, the other to tell the mar- 
quise that Ernest had been hurt, and that everything was 
to be got in readiness for him; but that she was not to 
make herself uneasy, as the injury was not a serious one. 
The messengers were charged strictly to say nothing 
about the death of the demon wolf. 

The marquise and her daughters were at the entrance 
as the party arrived. The sight of the litter added to 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


49 


the anxiety which Ernest’s mother was feeling, but the 
marquis rode on a short distance ahead to her. 

‘‘Do not be alarmed, Julie,” he said; “the lad is not 
very seriously hurt. He has been torn a bit by a wolf, 
and has behaved splendidly.” 

“The messenger said he had been hurt by a wolf, 
Edouard; but how came he to put himself in such peril?” 

“He will tell you all about it, my dear. Here he is to 
speak for himself.” 

“Do not look so alarmed, mother,” Ernest said as she 
ran down to the side of the litter. “It is no great harm, 
and I should not have minded it if it had been ten times 
as bad.” 

“Bring up the wolf,” the marquis said; “and Harry, 
do you come here and stand by Ernest’s side. Madame 
la marquise,” he went on, “do you see that great gray 
wolf? That is the demon wolf which has for years been 
the terror of the district, and these are its slayers. Your 
son and M. Sand with, thej’-, and they alone, have reaped 
the glory which every sportsman in Burgundy has been 
so long striving to attain ; they alone in the forest, miles 
away from the hunt, pursued and slew this scourge of the 
province.” 

He put his horn to his lips. The others who carried 
similar instruments followed his example. A trium- 
phant traralira was blown. All present took off their hunt- 
ing-caps and cheered, and the hounds added their 
barking to the chorus. 

“Is it possible, Edouard,” the marquise said, terrified 
at the thought of the danger her son must have run in an 
encounter with the dread beast, “is it possible that these 
two alone have slain this dreadful wolf?” 

“It is quite possible, my dear, since it has been done, 
though, had you asked me yesterday, I should almost 


50 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


have said that it could not be ; however, there it is. 
Ernest and his brave young friend have covered them- 
selves with glory ; they will be the heroes of the depart- 
ment. But we must not stay talking here. We must get 
Ernest into bed as soon as possible. A surgeon will be 
here very shortly. I sent a messenger on to Dijon for 
one at the same time I sent to you. 

The marquis stayed outside for a few minutes while 
the domestics handed round great silver cups full of 
spiced wine, and then bidding good-by to his guests 
entered the chateau just as the surgeon rode up to the 
entrance. 

Please tell us all about it?’’ his daughters asked him 
when, having seen the surgeon set the broken bone and 
bandage the wound, operations which Ernest bore with 
stoical firmness, he went down to the salon where his 
daughters were anxiously expecting him. "'All about it, 
please. We have heard nothing, for Harry went upstairs 
with Ernest, and has not come down again.’* 

The marquis told the whole story, how the wolf had 
made his escape unseen through the cordon round his 
lair, and had passed within sight of the two boys some 
distance away, and how they had hunted it down and 
slain it. The girls shuddered at the story of the death 
of the woodcutter and the short but desperate conflict 
with the wolf. 

"‘Then Ernest has the principal honor this time,” the 
eldest girl said. 

""It is pretty evenly divided,” the marquis said. 
“You see Ernest brought the wolf to bay by breaking its 
shoulder, and struck the first blow as it was flying upon 
Harry, who had been thrown from his horse. Then, 
again, Ernest would almost certainly have been killed had 
not Harry in his turn come to his assistance and dealt it 


Ilf THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


51 


its mortal blows. There is not much difference, but per- 
haps the chief honors rest with Ernest. 

“I am glad of that, papa,” Mademoiselle de St. Caux 
said; “it is onb^ right the chief honor should be with 
your son and not with this English boy. He has had 
more than his share already, I think.” 

“You would not think so if he had saved your life, 
sister,” Jeanne broke in impetuously. “It was very brave 
of them both to kill the wolf ; but I think it was ever, 
ever so much braver to attack a great mad dog without 
weapons. Don’t you think so, papa?” 

“I don’t think you should speak so warmly to your 
elder sister, Jeanne, ’’the marquis said; “she is a grown- 
up young lady, and you are in the schoolroom. Still, in 
answer to your question, I admit that the first was very 
much the braver deed. I myself should have liked 
nothing better than to stand before that great wolf with 
my hunting sword in my hand; but although if I had 
been near you when the hound attacked you I should 
doubtless have thrown myself before you, I should have 
been horribly frightened and should certainly have been 
killed; for I should never have thought of or carried out 
so promptly the plan which Harry adopted of muzzling 
the animal. But there is no need to make comparisons. 

On the present occasion both the lads have behaved with . ;; 
great bravery, and I am pjeoud that Ernest is one of the 'Pi 
conquerors of the demon wolf. It will start him in life ^ 
with a reputation already established for courage. Now, '^ 
come with me and have a look at the wolf. I don’t think 
such a beast was ever before seen in France. I am going 
to have him stuffed and set up as a trophy. He shall 
stand over the fireplace in the hall, and long after we 
have all mouldered to dust our descendants will point to 
it proudly, telling how a lad of their race, with another 
his own age, slew the demon wolf ‘of Burgundy.” 


52 


IK THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


Ernest was confined to his bed for nearly a month, and 
during this time Harry often W’ent long rides and walks 
by himself. In the evening the marquis frequently 
talked with him over the situation of the country, and 
compared the events which had taken place with the 
struggle of the English parliament with the king. 

“There was one point of difference between the two 
cases,” he said one evening. “In England the people 
had already great power in the state. The parliament 
had always been a check upon the royal authority ; and 
it was because the king tried to overrule parliament that 
the trouble came about. Here our kings, or at least the 
ministers they appointed, have always governed; often 
unwisely, I admit, but is it likely that the mob would 
govern better? That is the question. At present they 
seem bent on showing their incapacity to govern even 
themselves.” 

The Marquis de St. Caux had, in some respects, the 
thoughts and opinions of the old school, He was a 
ro3"alist pure and simple. As to politics, he troubled his 
head little about them. These were a matter for minis- 
ters. It was theirlbusiness to find a remedy for the gen- 
eral ills. As to the National Assembly, which repre- 
sented only the middle class and people, he regarded it 
with contempt. 

“Why, it was from the middle class,” he said, “that 
the oppressors of the people were drawn. It is they who 
were farmers-general, collectors, and officials of all kinds. 
It is they who ground down the nation and enriched 
themselves with the spoil. It is not the nobles who 
dirtied their hands with money wrung from the poor. 
B.v all means let the middle class have a share in the 
government; but it is not a share they desire. The 
clergy are to have no voice; the nobilit>" are to have no 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


53 


voice; the king himself is to be a cipher. All power is 
to be placed in the hands of these men, the chosen of the 
scum of the great towns, the mere mouthpieces of the 
ignorant mob. It is not order that these gentry are 
organizing, it is disorder. ’ ’ 

Such were the opinions of the marquis, but he was 
tolerant of other views, and at the gatherings at the 
chateau Harry heard opinions of all kinds expressed. 
During his rambles alone he entered as much as he 
could into conversation with the peasants, with wood- 
cutters, foresters, and villagers. He found that the dis- 
tress which prevailed everywhere was terrible. The 
people scarcely kept life together, and many had died of 
absolute starvation. He found a feeling of despair every- 
where, and a dull hatred of all who were above them in 
the world. Harry ^had difficulty in making them talk, 
and at first could obtain only sullen monosyllables. His 
dress and appearance showed him to belong to the hated 
classes, and set them against him at once ; but when he 
said that he was English, and that in England people 
were watching with great interest what was passing in 
France, they had no hesitation in speaking. 

Harry’s motives in endeavoring to find out what were 
the feelings of the people at large, were not those of mere 
curiosity. He was now much attached to the marquis 
and his family; and the reports which came from all 
parts of France, as well as from Paris, together with the 
talk among the visitors at the chateau, convinced him 
that the state of affairs was more serious than the mar- 
quis was inclined to admit. The capture of the Bastile 
and the slaughter of its defenders — the massacres of per- 
sons obnoxious to the mob, not only in the streets of 
Paris but in those of other great towns, proved that the 
lower class, if they once obtained the upper hand, were 


54 


IN TEE REIQN OF TERROR, 


ready to go all lengths; while the number of the nobility 
who were flocking across the frontier showed that among 
this body there existed grievous apprehensions as to the 
future. 

Harry had read in a book in the library of the chateau 
an account of the frightful excesses perpetrated by the 
Jacquerie. That dreadful insurrection had been crushed 
out by the armor-clad knights of France ; but who was to 
undertake the task should such a flame again burst out? 
The nobles no longer wore armor, they had no armed 
retainers ; they would be a mere handful among a multi- 
tude. The army had already shown its sympathy with 
the popular movement, and could not be relied upon. 
That the marquis himself should face out any danger 
which might come seemed to Harry right and natural ; 
but he thought that he was wrong not to send his wife 
and daughters, and at any rate Jules, across the Rhine 
until the dangers were passed. But the marquis had no 
fears. Some one had mentioned the Jacquerie in one of 
their conversations, but the marquis had put it aside as 
being altogether apart from the question. 

‘‘The Jacquerie took place,” he said, “hundreds of 
years ago. The people then were serfs and little more 
than savages. Can we imagine it possible that at this 
day the people would be capable of such excesses?” 

The answer of the gentleman he addressed had weighed 
little with the marquis, but Harry thought over it 
seriously. 

“Civilization has increased, marquis, since the days of 
the Jacquerie, but the condition of the people has im- 
proved but little. Even now the feudal usages are scarce 
extinct. The lower class have been regarded as animals 
rather than men; and the increase of civilization which 
you speak of, and from which they have received no 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 55 

benefit, makes them hate even more bitterly than of old 
those in position above them. 

“I am a reformer; I desire to see sweeping changes; 
I want a good, wise, and honest government; and I de- 
sire these things because I fear that, if they do not come 
peacefully, they will come in a tempest of lawlessness 
and vengeance.’’ 

“Well, they are getting all they want,” the marquis 
said peevishly. “They are passing every law, however 
absurd, that comes into their heads. No one is opposing 
them. They have got the reins in their own hands. 
What on earth can they want more? There might have 
been an excuse for rebellion and riot two years since — 
there can be none now. What say you abbe?” 

The abbe seldom took part in conversations on politics, 
but, being now appealed to, he said mildly : 

“We must allow for human nature, monsieur. The 
slave who finds himself free, with arms in his hands, is 
not likely to settle down at once into a peaceful citizen. 
Men’s heads are turned with the changes the last two 
years have brought about. They are drunk with their 
own success, and who can say where they will stop? So 
far they find no benefit from the changes. Bread is as 
dear as ever, men’s pockets are as empty. They thought 
to gain everything — they find they have got nothing ; and 
so they will cry for more and more change, their fury will 
run higher and higher with each disappointment, and 
who can say to what lengths they will go? They have 
already confiscated the property of the church, next will 
come that of the laity.” 

“I had no idea you were such a prophet of evil, abbe,” 
the marquis said with an uneasy laugh, while feelings of 
gloom and anxiety fell over the others who heard the 
abbe’s words. 


56 


IN THE MEION OF TERROR. 


‘‘God forbid that I should be a prophet!’' the old man 
said gravely. “I hope and trust that I am mistaken, and 
that He has not reserved this terrible punishment for 
France. But you asked me for my opinion, marquis, and 
I have given it to you.” 

Despite these forebodings the winter of 1790 passed 
without disturbance at the chateau. 

In the spring came news of disorder, pillage, and acts 
of ruffianism in various parts. Chateaux and convents 
were burned and destroyed, and people refused to pay 
either their taxes or rents to their landlords. In the 
south the popular excitement was greater than in other 
parts. In Burgundy there was for the most part tran- 
quillity ; and the marquis, who had always been regarded 
as an indulgent seigneur by the people of his estate, still 
maintained that these troubles only occurred where the 
proprietors had abused their privileges and ground down 
the people. 


in THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


57 


CHAPTER IV. 

THE CLOUDS GATHER. 

Occasionally and at considerable intervals Harry re- 
ceived letters from his father. The latter said that there 
was great excitement in England over the events which 
had taken place in France, and that his mother was ren- 
dered extremely anxious by the news of the attacks upon 
chateaux, and the state of tumult and lawlessness which 
prevailed. They thought he had better resign his situa- 
tion and return home. 

Harry in his replies made light of the danger, and said 
that after having been treated so kindly, it would be 
most ungrateful of him to break the engagement he had 
made for three years, and leave his friends at the present 
moment. Indeed, he, like all around him, was filled 
with the excitement of the time. In spite of the almost 
universal confusion and disorder, life went on quietly 
and calmly at the chateau. The establishment wa» 
greatly reduced for few of the tenants paid their rents; 
but the absence of ceremonial brought the family closer 
together, and the marquis and his wife agreed that they 
had never spent a happier time than the spring and sum- 
mer of 1791. 

The news of the failure of the king’s attempt at flight 
on the 20th of June was a great shock to the marquis. 

king should never fly,” he said; “above all he should 
never make an abortive attempt at flight. It is lament- 
able that he should be so ill-advised.” 


58 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


At the end of September the elections to the Legisla- 
tive Assembly, as it was now to be called, resulted in the 
return of men even more extreme and violent than those 
whom they succeeded. 

"‘We must go to Paris, ’’ the marquis said one day 
toward the end of October; “the place for a French 
nobleman now is beside the king.’' 

“And that of his wife beside the queen,’* the marquise 
said quietly. 

“I cannot say no,” the marquis replied. “I wish you 
could have stayed with the children, but they need fear 
no trouble here. Ernest is nearly seventeen, and may 
well begin, in my absence, to represent me. I think we 
can leave the chateau without anxiety, but even were it 
not so it would still be our duty to go. ’ ’ 

“There is another thing I want to speak to you about 
before we start,” the marquise said. “Jeanne is no 
longer a child, although we still regard her as one ; she 
is fifteen, and she is graver and more earnest than most 
girls of her age. It seems ridiculous to think of such a 
thing, but it is clear that she has made this English lad 
her hero. Do you not think it better that he should go ? 
It would be unfortunate in the extreme that she should 
get to have any serious feelings for him.” 

“I have noticed it, too, Julie,” the marquis said, “and 
have smiled to myself to see how the girl listens gravely 
to all he says, but I am not disposed to send him away. 
In the first place, he has done a great deal of good to the 
boys, more even than I had hoped for. Ernest now 
thinks and speaks for himself, his ideas are broader, his 
views wider. He was fitted before for the regime that 
has passed ; he is rapidly becoming fit to take his part in 
that which is to come. 

“In the next place, my dear, you must remember the 


m THE REION OF TERROR. 


59 


times have changed. Mademoiselle Jeanne de St. Caux, 
daughter of a peer and noble of France, was infinitely 
removed from the son of an English doctor; but we seem 
to be approaching the end of all things; and although so 
far the law for the abolition of titles has been disregarded 
here, you must prepare yourself to find that in Paris you 
will be no longer addressed by your title, and I shall be 
Monsieur de St. Caux; or maybe they will object both 
to the de and the St., and I shall find myself plain 
Monsieur Caux.” 

‘"Oh, Edouard!” the marquise exclaimed, aghast. 

“I am quite in earnest, my dear, I can assure you. 
You will say she is still the heiress of a portion of our 
estates, but who can say how long the estates will remain 
after the title is gone? Just as the gentlemen of the 
pave object to titles because they have none themselves, 
so being penniless they will object to property, and for 
aught I know may decree a general division of lands and 
goods.” 

“Impossible, Edouard!” 

“Not at all impossible, Julie. The beggars are on 
horseback, and they intend to ride. Last week I called 
in from my bankers all the cash at my disposal, about 
five thousand louis, and to-morrow Du Tillet is going to 
start for Holland. He will hand it over to a banker there 
to forward to Dr. Sandwith, to whom I have written ask- 
ing him to undertake the charge. If you will take my 
advice you will forward at the same time all your 
jewelry. If things go wrong it will keep us in our old 
age and furnish a dot for our daughters. 

“The jewels of the St. Caux have always been con- 
sidered as equal to those of any family in France, and are 
certainly worth half a million francs even to sell. Keep 
a few small trinkets, and send all the others away. But 


60 


IN THE EEIGN OF TERROR. 


I have wandered from my subject. Under these circum- 
stances I think it as well that we should not interfere in 
the matter you speak of. Personally one could not wish 
for a better husband for one of our daughters than this 
young Englishman would make. 

''His father is a gentleman, and so is he, and in such 
times as are coming I should be glad to know that one of 
my girls had such a protector as he would make her ; but 
this is, as you said at first, almost ridiculous. He is 
two years older than she is, but in some respects she is 
the elder; he regards her as a pretty child, and all his 
thoughts are given to his studies and his sports. 

"He has something of the English barbarian left in 
him, and is absolutely indifferent to Jeanne’s preference. 
A French lad at his age would be flattered. This English 
boy does not notice it, or if he notices it regards it as an 
exhibition of gratitude, which he could well dispense 
with, for having saved her life. 

"You can leave them with a tranquil heart, my dear. 
I will answer for it that never in his inmost heart has the 
idea of his ever making love to Jeanne occurred to this 
English lad. Lastly, I should be sorry for him to leave 
because his good spirits and cheerfulness are invaluable 
at present. Ernest is apt to be gloomy and depressed,, 
and cheerfulness is at a premium in France at present. 
Moreover, should there be any difficulty or danger while 
we are absent I trust very much to that lad’s good sense 
and courage. That incident of the dog showed how 
quick he is to plan and how prompt to carry his plane 
into effect. It may seem absurd when there are several 
of our stanch and tried friends here to rely in any way 
on a lad, but I do so. Not, of course, as before our 
faithful friends, but as one whose aid is not to be 
despised.** 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


61 


Thus it happened that on the same day that the mar- 
quis started for Paris, M. du Tillet set out from the cha- 
teau, taking with him some trunks and packages which 
appeared but of little value and were not likely to attract 
attention, but which contained a considerable sum of 
money and the famous St. Caux jewels. 

Life at th6 chateau was dull after the departure of its 
heads. They had few visitors now; the most frequent 
among them being Victor de Gisons. The estates of the 
duke, his father, adjoined those of the marquis, and 
between him and Marie a marriage had long before been 
arranged by their parents. For once the inclination of 
the young people agreed with the wishes of the elders, 
and they were warmly attached to each other. No for- 
mal betrothal, however, had as yet taken place, the trou- 
bles of the times having caused its postponement, 
although formerly it had been understood that in the 
present autumn the marriage should be celebrated. 

The young count had at the assembly of the states- 
general been a prominent liberal, and had been one of 
those who had taken his seat with the third estate and 
had voted for the abolition of the special privileges of 
the nobility, but the violence of the Assembly had alarmed 
and disgusted him, and in the winter he had left Paris 
and returned to his father's estates. 

Ernest and Harrj^ studied with the abbe, and fenced 
and rode as usual with M. du Tillet after his return from 
Holland. The ever-darkening cloud weighed upon their 
spirits, and yet life at the chateau was pleasant. The 
absence of their parents and the general feeling of 
anxiety knit the rest of the family closer together. Much 
of the ceremonial observance which had, on his first 
arrival, surprised and amused Harry was now laid aside. 
Marie, happy in the visits of her lover and at the pros- 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


<32 

pect of her approaching marriage, did her best to make 
the house cheerful. Harry, who had not much liked her 
at first, now found her most pleasant and agreeable, and 
the younger girls walked in the grounds with their 
brothers and chatted when they were gathered in the 
evening just as Harry’s sisters had done at home. 
Jeanne was, if the group broke up, generally Harry’s 
companion. Ever since the affair of the mad dog she 
had treated him as her special friend, adopting all his 
opinions and falling in with any suggestion he might 
make with a readiness which caused Ernest one day to 
say laughingly to Harry : 

‘‘One would think, Harry, that you were Jeanne’s 
elder brother, not I. She listens to you with a good deal 
more deference than she does to me.” 

The winter came and went. From time to time letters 
arrived from Paris, but the news was always in the same 
strain. Things were going worse and worse, the king 
was little more than a prisoner in the hands of the people 
of Paris. The violence of the Assembly was ever on the 
increase, the mob of Paris were the real masters of the 
situation, the greater part of the nobility had fled, and 
any who appeared in the streets were liable to insult. 

The feeling in the provinces kept pace with that in 
Paris. Committees were formed in every town and vil- 
lage and virtually superseded the constituted authorities. 
Numbers of chateaux were burned, and the peasants 
almost universally refused any longer to pay the dues to 
their seigneurs. But at present none dreamed of per- 
sonal danger. The nobles who emigrated did so because 
they found the situation intolerable, and hoped that an 
army would be shortly raised and set in motion by foreign 
powers to put down the movement which constituted a 
danger to kings, nobles, and property all over Europe. 


IN THE REIGN OF TEUROB. 


G3 

But as yet there was nothing to foreshadow the terrible 
events which were to take place, or to indicate that a 
movement which began in the just demand of an op- 
pressed people for justice and fair treatment, would 
end in that people becoming a bloodthirsty’’ rabble, eager 
to destroy all who were above them in birth, education, 
or intellect. 

Therefore, although the Marquis de St. Caux foresaw 
the possibility of confiscation of the property and aboli- 
tion of all the privileges of the nobility, he was under no 
uneasiness whatever as to the safety of his children. 
His instructions were precise : that if a small party of 
peasants attacked the chateau, and it was evident that a 
successful resistance could be made, M. du Tillet should 
send word down to the mayor of Dijon and ask for help, 
and should, with the servants of the chateau, defend it; 
if it was attacked by a large mob, no resistance was to 
be offered, but he was to abandon it at once and journey 
to Paris with the children. But the time went on with- 
out disturbance. In Dijon as elsewhere a committee had 
been formed and had taken into its hands the entire 
control of the management of the town. At its head was 
the son of the mayor. Monsieur Lebat. 

^‘1 do not understand that young fellow,” M. du Tillet 
said one day on his return from Dijon. do not like 
him; he is ambitious and pushing, he is the leader of the 
advanced party in Dijon, and is in communication with 
the most violent spirits in Paris, but I am bound to say 
that he appears most anxious to be of service to the 
family. Whenever I see him he assures me of his devo- 
tion to the marquis. To-day, Mademoiselle Marie, he 
prayed me to assure you that you need feel under no un- 
easiness, for that he held the mob in his hand, and would 
answer for it that no hostile movement should be made 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


against the chateau, and in fact, I know, for I have taken 
the precaution of buying the services of a man who is 
upon the committee, that Lebat has actually exerted 
himself to benefit us. 

“It has several times been urged by the most violent 
section that the mob should be incited to attack the 
chateau, but he has each time successfully opposed the 
proposition. He has declared that while no one is more 
hostile than himself to the privileges of seigneury, and 
while he would not only abolish the nobles as a class but 
confiscate their possessions, he considers that in the case 
of the marquis nothing should be done until a decree to 
that effect is passed by the Assembly. 

“Until that time, he argues, the people should dis- 
criminate. The chateaux of tyrants should be every- 
where leveled to the ground, but it would be unworthy 
of the people to take measures of vengeance against those 
who have not notably ground down those dependent upon 
them, and that as the marquis has not pushed the privi- 
lege of his class to the utmost, his chateau and property 
should be respected until the Assembly pass a decree 
upon the subject.” 

“I am sure we are much indebted to this Monsieur 
Lebat,” Marie said. “He was here at the hunting party 
and seemed a worthy young man of his class. Of course 
he was out of place among us, but for a man in his posi- 
tion he seemed tolerable.” 

“Yes,” Monsieur du Tillet agreed, but in a somewhat 
doubtful tone of voice. “So far as assurances go there 
is nothing to be desired, and he has, as I said, so far 
acted loyally up to them, and yet somehow I do not like 
him. It strikes me that he is playing a game, although 
what that game is I cannot say. At any rate I do not 
trust him; he speaks smoothly, but I think he has a 
double face, and that lie is cruel and treacherous.” 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


65 


**That is not like you, Monsieur du Tillet,** Marie 
laughed, “you who generally have a good word for every- 
one. It seems to me that you are hard upon the young 
man, who appears to be animated by excellent sentiments 
toward us.’" 

Spring came again. M. du Tillet learned that the mob 
of Dijon were becoming more and more violent, and that 
spies and watchmen had been told off to see that none of 
the family attempted to fly for the frontier. He therefore 
wrote to the marquis urging that it would be better that 
the family should move to Paris, where they would be in 
no danger. In reply he received a letter begging him 
to start as soon as the roads were fit for travel. 

About the same time Victor de Gisons received a sum- 
mons from his father to join him in Paris. 

The messenger who brought the letter to M. du Tillet 
brought one also for Marie from the marquise, saying that 
the heads of both families were of opinion that the mar- 
riage must be still further postponed, as in the present 
state of affairs all private plans and interests must be put 
aside in view of the dangers that surrounded the king. 
Marie acquiesced in the decision, and bade her lover adieu 
calmly and bravely. 

“They are quite right, Victor; I have felt for some 
time that when France was on the verge of a precipice it 
was not the time for her nobles to be marrying. Noblesse 
oblige. If we were two peasants we might marry and be 
happy. As it is we must wait, even though we know 
that waiting may never come to an end. I have a con- 
viction, Victor, that our days of happiness are over, 
and that terrible things are about to happen.’’ 

“But nothing that can happen can separate us, Marie.’* 

“Nothing but death, Victor,’’ she said quietly. 

“But surely, Marie, you take too gloomy a view. 


66 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


Death, of course, may separate all lovers; but there 
seems no reason that we should fear him now more than 
at other times. A few farmers-general and others who 
have made themselves obnoxious to the mob have been 
killed, but what is that! There should at least be no 
hostility to our order. Many of the nobles have been 
foremost in demanding reforms. All have cheerfully 
resigned their privileges. There is no longer the slight- 
est reason for hostility against us.” 

‘‘My dear Victor,” Marie said quietly, “you do not ask 
a wild beast about to rend his prey what is the reason for 
his actions. I hope I may be wrong ; but at least, dear, 
we shall see each other again before long, and, whatever 
troubles may come, will share them. My mother in her 
letter yesterday said that she and the marquis had deter- 
mined that we should join them in Paris; for that 
although the disorders have abated somewhat they are 
anxious at the thought of our being alone here, and in 
the present position of things they have no hope of being 
able to leave the king. She says my father is very 
indignant at the great emigration of the nobility that is 
going on. In the first place, he holds that they are 
deserting their post in the face of the enemy ; and in the 
second place, by their assemblage across the frontier and 
their intrigues at foreign courts against France they are 
causing the people to look with suspicion upon the whole 
class.” 

“You have kept your good news till the last, Marie,” 
Victor said. “Here have we been saying good-by, and it 
seems that we are going to meet again very shortly.” 

“I have been bidding farewell,” Marie said, “not to 
you, but to our dream of happiness. We shall meet soon, 
but I fear that will never return.” 

“You are a veritable prophet of ill to-day, Marie,” 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


67 


Yictor said with an attempt at gayety. *'Some day, I 
hope, dear, that we shall smile together over your 
gloomy prognostication.’* 

“I hope so, Victor — I pray God it may be so!” 

A week later three carriages arrived from Paris to con- 
vey the family there ; and upon the following day the 
whole party started; the girls, their gouvernante, the 
abbe, and some of the female servants occupying the car- 
riages, Monsieur du Tillet, the boys, and several of the 
men riding beside them as an escort. 

They met with no interruption on the road, and arrived 
in Paris on the last day of April, 1792. Harry was glad 
at the change. The doings at Paris had been the sub- 
ject of conversation and thought for nearly two years, 
and he had caught the excitement which pervaded France. 
He was tired of the somewhat monotonous life in the 
country, and had for some time been secretly longing to 
be at the center of interest, and to see for himself the 
stirring events, of which little more than a feeble echo 
had reached them at the chateau. 

The change of life was great indeed ; the marquis had 
thrown himself into the thick of all that was going on, 
and his salon was crowded every evening with those of 
the nobility who still remained in Paris. But he was 
regarded as by no means a man of extreme • views, and 
many of the leaders of the party of the Gironde with 
whose names Harry was familiar were also frequent visi- 
tors — Boland, Vergniaud, Lanjuinais, Brissot, Guadet, 
Lebrun and Condorcet. 

Harry was struck with the variety of conversation that 
went on at these meetings. Many of the young nobles 
laughed and chatted with the ladies with as much gayety 
as if the former state of things were continuing undis- 
turbed ; and an equal indifference to the public state of 


€8 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


things was shown by many of the elders, who sat down 
and devoted themselves to cards. Others gathered apart 
in little groups and discussed gloomily and in low tones 
the events of the day ; while others who were more liberal 
in their views gathered round the deputies of the Gironde 
and joined in their talk upon the meetings of the 
Assembly and the measures which were necessary to con- 
solidate the work of reform, and to restore peace and 
happiness to France. 

The marquis moved from group to group, equally at 
home with all, chatting lightly with the courtiers, whis- 
pering gravely with the elders, or discussing with the 
tone of the man of the world the views and opinions of 
the deputies. Victor de Gisons was constantly at the 
house, and strove by his cheerfulness and gayety to dissi- 
pate the shade of melancholy which still hung over 
Marie. 

Toward the end of July the Marquis de St. Caux and 
the little body of royalists who still remained faithful to 
the king became more and more anxious; the position of 
the royal family was now most precarious ; most of the 
troops in Paris had been sent to the frontier, and those 
left behind were disorganized and ready to join the mob. 
Two out of the three Swiss battalions had been sent 
away, and but one remained at the Tuileries. Qf the 
National Guard only the battalion of Filles St. Thomas 
and part of the battalion of the Saints Peres could be 
trusted to defend the king. The rest were opposed to 
him, and would certainly join the populace. 

On the 14th of July a large number of National Guards 
from the provinces had arrived in Paris; and the battal- 
ion from Marseilles, the most violent of all, had, im- 
mediately that it arrived in the city, come into collision 
with one of the loyal battalions. 


m THE REION OF TERROR. 


69 


The royalists were wholly without organization, their 
sole aim being to defend the king should he be in danger, 
and if necessary to die by his side. 

On the evening before the 10th of August the tocsin 
was heard to sound and the drums to beat to arms. All 
day there had been sinister rumors circulating, but the 
king had sent privately to his friends that the danger 
was not imminent and that he had no need of them ; how- 
ever, as soon as the alarm sounded the marquis snatched 
up a sword and prepared to start for the palace. He 
embraced his wife, who was calm but very pale, and his 
children. Ernest asked to be allowed to go with him, 
but the marquis said : 

‘'No, my son, my life is the king’s; but yours at pres- 
ent is due to your mother and sisters.” 

It was twenty-four hours before he returned. His 
clothes were torn, his head was bound up, and one of his 
arms disabled. The marquise gave a cry of delight as he 
entered. No one had slept since he left, for every hour 
fresh rumors of fighting had arrived, and the sound of 
cannon and musketry had been heard in the early part of 
the day. 

“It is all over, wife!” he said. “We have done our 
best, but the king will do nothing. We cannot say we 
have lost the battle, for we have never tried to win it ; 
but it would be the same thing in the long run.” 

Before hearing what had passed the marquise insisted 
upon her husband taking refreshment and having his 
wounds bound up and attended to. When he had finished 
his meal the marquis began : 

“We had a good deal of difficulty in getting into the 
Tuileries, for the National Guard tried to prevent our 
passing. However, we most of us got through; and we 
found that there were about a hundred assembled, almost 


70 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


all men of family. The Marshal de Mailly led us into the 
king's apartment. 

'Sire/ he said, 'here are your faithful nobles, eager 
to replace your majesty on the throne of your ancestors.' 
The National Guard in the palace withdrew at once, 
leaving us alone with the Swiss. 

"We formed in the courtyard; and the king, with his 
hat in his hand, walked down our ranks and those of the 
Swiss. He seemed without fear, but he did not speak a 
word, and did nothing to encourage us. Several of our 
party, in trying to make their way to the palace, had 
been murdered, and the mob cut off their heads and put 
them on pikes; and these were paraded in the streets 
within sight of the windows. Koederer, the procureur- 
general of the department of Paris, came to the king and 
pressed him to leave the Tuileries. 

" 'There are not five minutes to lose, sire,’ he said. 
'There is no safety for your majesty but in the National 
Assembly.” 

"The queen resisted; but upon Koederer saying that 
an enormous crowd with cannon were coming, and that 
delay would endanger the lives of the whole of the royal 
family, he went. But he thought of us, and asked what 
was to become of us. Koederer said that, as we were not 
in uniform, by leaving our swords behind we could pass 
through the crowd without being recognized. The king 
moved on, followed by the queen, Madame Elizabeth, and 
the children. The crowd, close, and menacing, lined the 
passage, and the little procession made their way with 
difficulty to the Assembly. 

"We remained in the palace, and every moment the 
throng around became more and more numerous. The 
cannon they brought were turned against us. The first 
door was burst open, the Swiss did not fire, the populace 


IN THE REION OF TERROR. 


n 


poured in and mixed with us and the soldiers. Some one 
fired a gun. Whether it was one of the Swiss or one of 
the mob I know not, but the fight began. The Swiss in 
good order marched down the staircase, drove out the 
mob, seized the cannon the Marseillais had brought, and 
turning them upon their assailants opened fire. The 
mob fled in terror, and I believe that one battalion would 
have conquered all the scum of Paris had not the king, 
at the sound of the first shot, sent word to the Swiss to 
cease firing. They obeyed, and although the mob kept 
firing upon them from the windows, the great part of 
them marched calm, and without returning a shot, to the 
Assembly, where, at the order of the king, they laid down 
their arms and were shut up in the’ church of the 
Feuillants. 

‘‘A portion of the Swiss had remained on guard in the 
Tuileries when the main body marched away The 
instant the palace was undefended the mob burst in. 
Every Swiss was murdered, as well as many of the ser- 
vants of the queen. The mob sacked the palace and set 
it on fire. When the Swiss left we had one by one made 
our way out by a back entrance, but most of us were 
recognized by the mob and were literally cut to pieces. 
I rushed into a house when assaulted, and, slamming the 
door behind me, made my way out by the back and so 
escaped them, getting off with only these two wounds; 
then I hurried to the house of a friend, whom I had seen 
murdered before my eyes, but his servants did not know 
of it, and they allowed me to remain there till dark, and 
you see here I am.*' 

‘‘But what has happened at the Assembly, and where 
is the king?" the marquise asked, after the first exclam- 
ation of horror at the tale they had heard. 

“The king and his family are prisoners in the Temple,** 


72 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


the marquis said. ‘‘The Commune has triumphed over 
the Assembly, and a National Convention is to be the 
supreme power. The king’s functions are suspended, 
but as he has not ruled for the last three years that will 
make little difference. A new ministry has been formed 
with Danton, Lebrun, and some of the Girondists. He 
and his family are handed over to the care of the Com- 
mune, and their correspondence is to be intercepted. 
A revolutionary tribunal has been constituted, when, I 
suppose, the farce of trying men whose only crime is 
loyalty to the king is to be carried out. 

“We must be prepared, my love, to face the worst. 
Escape is now impossible, and, indeed, so long as the 
king and queen are alive I would not quit Paris ; but we 
must prepare for sending the children away if possible.’^ 


IN TEE REIGN OF TERROR. 


73 


CHAPTER V. 

THE OUTBURST. 

“Monsieur le Marquis/’ M. du Tillet exclaimed, hur- 
rying into the salon, in which the marquis with his 
family were sitting, on the evening of the 21st of August, 
“I hear that it is rumored in the street that all the mem- 
bers of noble families are to be arrested.” 

The room was lit up as if to receive company, but the 
crowd which had thronged it a fortnight before were 
gone. The Girondists had first withdrawn, then the 
nobles had begun to fall off, for it had become dangerous 
for them to show themselves in the streets, where they 
were liable to be insulted and attacked by the mob. 
Moreover, any meeting of known Royalists was regarded 
with suspicion by the authorities, and so gradually the 
gatherings had become smaller and smaller. 

The only constant visitor now was the Count de Gisons, 
but he to-night was absent. The news was not unexpected. 
The violence of the extremists of the Mountain had been 
increasing daily. At the Cordeliers and Jacobin clubs 
Danton, Robespierre, and Marat had thundered nightly 
their denunciations against the aristocrats, and it was 
certain that at any moment the order for their arrest 
might be given. Such bad news had been received of 
the state of feeling in the provinces, that it was felt that 
it would be more dangerous to send the young ones away 
than to retain them in Paris, and the marquise had been 
a prey to the liveliest anxiety respecting her children. 


74 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


It seemed impossible that there could be any animosity 
against them, but the blind rage of the mob had risen to 
such a height that it was impossible to say what might 
happen. Now that she heard the blow was about to fall 
she drew her young girls instinctively to her, as if to 
protect them, but no word passed her lips. 

“It might still be possible to fly,” M. du Tillet went 
on. “We have all the disguises in readiness.” 

“A Marquis de St. Caux does not fly from the canaille 
of Paris,” the marquis said quietly. “No, Du Tillet; 
the king and queen are in prison, and it is not for their 
friends to leave their post here in Paris because danger 
threatens them; come when they may, these wretches 
will find us here ready for them.” 

“But the children, Edouard!” the marquise mur- 
mured. 

“I shall stand by my father’s side, ’’Ernest said firmly. 

“I do not doubt your courage, my son. I wish now 
that I had long ago sent you all across the frontier ; but 
who could have foreseen that the people of France were 
about to become a horde of wild beasts, animated by hate 
against all, old and young, in whose veins ran noble 
blood. However, although it is the duty of your mother 
and I to stay at our posts, it is our duty also to try and 
save our house from destruction; therefore, Du Tillet, I 
commit my two sons to your charge. Save them if you 
can, disguise them as you will, and make for the frontier. 
Once there you know all the arrangements we have 
already made.” 

“But, father,” Ernest remonstrated. 

“I can listen to no argument, Ernest,” the marquis 
said firmly. “In this respect my will is law. I know 
what your feelings are, but you must set them aside, they 
must give way to the necessity of saving one of the oldest 
families of France from perishing.” 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


75 

‘‘And the girls?** the marquise asked, as Ernest bent 
his head in sign of obedience to his father’s orders. 

“I cannot think,” the marquis said, “that they will be 
included in the order for our arrest. They must go, as 
arranged, in the morning to the house of our old servant 
and remain quietly there awaiting the course of events. 
They will pass very well as three of her nieces who have 
arrived from the country. You had better send a trusty 
servant to prepare her for their coming. You, Harry, 
will, of course, accompany my sons.” 

“Pardon, marquis,” Harry said quietly, “I am firmly 
resolved to stay in Paris. I may be of assistance to your 
daughters, and there will be no danger to me in remain- 
ing, for I have no noble blood in my veins. Besides, my 
traveling with M. du Tillet would add to his danger. 
He will have difficulty enough in traversing the countrj’’ 
with two boys, a third would add to that difficulty.” 

“I cannot help that,” the marquis said. “I ought 
long ago to have sent you home, and feel that I have 
acted wrongly in allowing you to remain so long. I 
must insist upon your accompanying my sons.” 

“I am sorry to disobey you, monsieur le marquis,” 
Harry said quietly but firmly; “but from the moment of 
your arrest I shall be my own master and can dispose of 
my actions. I am deeply sensible of all your goodness to 
me, but I cannot yield, for I feel that I may be of some 
slight use here. There are so many strangers in Paris 
that there is little fear of my attracting any notice. A 
mouse may help a lion, monsieur, and it may be that 
though but a boy I may be able to be of service to mes- 
demoiselles. ** 

“Do not urge him further, Edouard,*’ the marquise 
said, laying a hand on her husband’s arm as he was again 
about to speak. “Harry is brave and thoughtful beyond 


76 


IN TEE REIGN OF TERROR. 


his years, and it will be somewhat of a comfort to me to 
think that there is some one watching over our girls. I 
thank you, Harry, for your offer, and feel sure that you 
will do all that can possibly be done to protect my girls. 
You will be freer to do so than any of our friends, for 
they are likely to become involved in our fate, whatever 
that may be. Marie, you will view our English friend 
as joint guardian with yourself over your sisters. Con- 
sult him should difficulty or danger arise as if he were 
your brother, and be guided by his advice. And now, 
girls, come with me to my room, I have much to say to 
you.’’ 

am glad my wife decided as she did, Harry,” the 
marquis said, putting his hand on his shoulder when his 
wife and daughters left the room, ‘‘for I too shall feel 
comfort in knowing that you are watching over the girls. 
Now leave us, for I have much to arrange with Monsieur 
du Tillet.” 

After a prolonged talk with M. du Tillet the marquis 
sent for Ernest. As soon as he entered the lad said : 

‘"Of course, sir, I shall obey your commands; but it 
seems to me an unworthy part for your son to play, to be 
flying the country and leaving a stranger here to look 
after your daughters.” 

“He is hardly a stranger, Ernest, ’ the marquis re- 
plied. “He has been with us as one of the family for 
two years, and he risked his life for your sisters. You 
could not stay here without extreme risk, for if your 
name is not already included in the warrant for arrest it 
speedily will be so, and when they once taste blood these 
wolves will hunt down everyone of us. He, on the other 
hand, might proceed openly through the streets without 
danger; nevertheless, I would not have kept him if he 
would have gone; but I have no power of controlling 


IN THE REION OF TERROR. 77 

him, and as he chooses to devote himself to us I thank- 
fully accept his devotion. 

“And now, my son, it may be that after our parting 
to-morrow we shall not meet again, for God alone knows 
what fate is in store for us. I have therefore, some 
serious advice to give you. If anything happens to me, 
you will, I know, never forget that you are the head of 
the family, and that the honor of a great name is in your 
keeping ; but do not try to strive against the inevitable. 
Adapt yourself to the new circumstances under which 
you will be placed, and lay aside that pride which has 
had much to do with the misfortunes which are now 
befalling us. 

“As to your sisters, Marie is already provided for, that 
is if De Gisons is not included in the order for arrest. I 
have already sent off a message to him to warn him ; and 
as it has already been arranged between us that while 
his father will stay and face whatever will come, it is his 
duty, like yours, to escape the danger which threatens 
our class, I trust that he will at once endeavor to leave the 
country; but I imagine that he will stop in Paris until 
some means are devised for getting your sisters away. 

“As to the others, if you all reach England and settle 
down there do not keep up the class distinctions which 
have prevailed here. Marry your sisters to men who will 
protect and make them happy. That these must be gen- 
tlemen goes without saying ; but that is sufficient. For 
example, if in future time a gentleman of the rank of our 
English friend here, of whose character you can entirely 
approve, asked for the hand of either of your younger sis- 
ters, do not refuse it. Eemember that such a suit would 
have the cordial approval of your mother and myself. * * 

A look of great surprise passed over Ernest’s face. It 
had seemed to him so much a matter of course that the 


78 


m THE REIQN OF TERROR. 


ladies of his house should marry into noble families that 
the idea of one of them being given to a gentleman be- 
longing to the professional class was surprising indeed. 

‘"Do you really mean, sir, that if my friend Harry 
were some day to ask for Jeanne’s hand you would ap- 
prove of the match?” 

“That is exactly what I do mean, Ernest. In the 
stormj' times in which we are living I could wish no bet- 
ter protector for her. Were he a Frenchman in the same 
position of life, I own that 1 might view the matter in a 
different light ; but, as I have said, in England the dis- 
tinction of classes is much less marked than here ; and, 
moreover, in England there is little fear of such an out- 
break of democracy as that which is destroying France.” 

A few minutes later Monsieur du Tillet entered with 
the clothes which had been prepared for the boys. They 
were such as would be worn by the sons of workmen ; he 
himself was attired in a blue blouse and trousers. Jules 
was aroused from the couch on which he had for the last 
hour been asleep, and he and Ernest retired to dress 
themselves in their new costume, M. du Tillet accom- 
panying them to assist in their toilet. Both boys had 
the greatest repugnance to the change, and objected still 
further when M. du Tillet insisted it was absolutely 
necessary that they should cut their hair and smear their 
faces and hands with dirt. 

“My dear Monsieur Ernest,” he said, “it would be 
worse than useless for you to assume that attire unless at 
the same time you assumed the bearing and manners 
appropriate to it. In your own dress we might for a 
short time walk the street without observation; but if 
you sallied out in that blouse with your white hands and 
your head thrown back, and a look of disdain and dis- 
gust on your face, the first gamin who met you would cry 
out: ‘There is an aristocrat in disguise!* 


IN TEE REIGN OF TERROR. 


79 


“You must behave as if you were acting in a comedy. 
You are representing a lad of the lower orders. You 
must try to imitate his walk and manner. Shove your 
hands deep in your pockets, shuffle your feet along care- 
lessly, let your head roll about as if it were uneasy on 
your neck, round your shoulders, and slouch your head 
forward. As to you, Jules, your role should be imperti- 
nence. Put your cap on the wrong way ; hold your nose 
in the air ; pull your short hair down over your forehead, 
and let some of it spurt out through that hole in your 
cap. To be quite correct, you ought to address jeering 
remarks to every respectable man and woman you meet 
in the streets; but as you know nothing of Parisian 
slang, you must hold your tongue. See how thoroughly 
I have got myself up. You would take me for an idle 
out-of-elbows workman wherever you met me. I do not 
like it ; but, as I have to disguise myself, I try to do it 
thoroughly.” 

It was, however, with a feeling of humiliation that the 
boys presented themselves before the marquis. He 
looked at them scrutinizingly. 

“You will do, my boys,” he said gravely. “I should 
have passed you in the street without knowing you. 
Now come in with me and say good-by to your mother 
and sisters. The sooner you are out of this house the 
better, for there is no saying at what hour the agents of 
this canaille may present themselves.” 

The parting was a sad one indeed, but it was over at 
last, and Monsieur du Tillet hurried the two boys away 
as soon as their father returned with them. 

“God bless you, Du Tillet!” the marquis said as he 
embraced his friend. “Should aught happen to us, you 
will, I know, be a father to them.” 

“Now, Harry,” the marquis said when he had mas- 


80 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


tered the emotion caused by the parting, which he felt 
might be a final one, since you have chosen to throw in 
your lot with ours, I will give you a few instructions. 
In the first place, I have hidden under a plank beneath 
my bed a bag containing a thousand crowns. It is the 
middle plank. Count an even number from each leg and 
the center one covers the bag. 

'‘You will find the plank is loose and that you can 
raise it easily with a knife ; but wax has been run in, 
and dust swept over it, so that there is no fear of its be- 
ing noticed by any who may pillage the house, which 
they will doubtless do after we are arrested. I have 
already sent an equal sum to Louise Moulin. Here is 
her address; but it is possible that you may need money,- 
and may be unable to communicate with my daughters at 
her house; at any rate do you keep the bag of money in 
your charge. 

"You had best attire yourself at once in the oldest suit 
of clothes you have got. My daughters will be ready in 
a few minutes. They are already dressed, so that they 
can slip out at the back entrance. Should we be dis- 
turbed before morning I shall place them under your 
escort ; for although I hope that all the servants are faith- 
ful, one can anwer for no one in these times. I would 
send them off now, but that the sight of females moving 
through the streets at this time of night would be likely 
to attract attention on the part of drunken men, or of 
fellows returning from these rascally clubs, which are 
the center and focus of all the mischief that is going on. 

"I can give you no further advice. You must be 
guided by circumstances. If, as I trust, the girls can 
live undisturbed and unsuspected with their mother’s 
old nurse, it were best that they should remain there un- 
til the troubles are finally over, and France comes to her 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


81 


senses again. If not, I must leave it to you to act for 
the best. It is a great trust to place in the hands of a 
youth of your age; but it is your own choosing, and we 
have every confidence in you.” 

“I will do my best to deserve it, sir,” Harry said 
quietly; ‘‘but I trust that you and madame la marquise 
will soon be able to resume your guardianship. I cannot 
believe that although just at present the populace are ex- 
cited to fury by agitators, they can in cold blood intend 
to wreak their vengeance upon all the classes above 
them. ” 

“I hope you may be right,” the marquis said; “but I 
fear that it is not so. The people are mad so far. All 
that has been done has in no way mitigated their suffer- 
ings, and they gladly follow the preachings of the arch 
scoundrels of the Jacobin Club. I fear that before all 
this is over France will be deluged with blood. And 
now, when you have changed your clothes lie down, 
ready to rise at a moment’s notice. Should you hear a 
tumult, run at once to the long gallery. There my 
daughters will join you, prepared for flight. Lead them 
instantly to the back entrance, avoiding, if possible, any 
observation from the domestics. As these sleep on the 
floor above, and know nothing of the dangers which 
threaten us, they will not awake so quickly, and I trust 
that you will be able to get out without being seen by 
any of them. In that case, however closely questioned, 
no one will be able to afford a clew by which you can be 
traced. ” 

When he had changed his clothes Harry extinguished 
all the lights in the salon, for the marquis had long be- 
fore ordered all the servants to retire to rest. Then he 
opened the window looking into the street and took his 
place close to it. Sleep under the circumstances was 
impossible. 


82 


IN THE REION OF TERROR. 


As the hours passed he thought over the events of the 
last few days. He was fully aware that the task he had 
undertaken might be full of danger; but to a healthy 
and active English lad a spice of danger is by no means 
a deterrent. He could, of course, have left his employ- 
ment before the family left their chateau; but after his 
arrival in Paris it would have been difficult for him to 
have traversed the country and crossed the frontier, and 
he thought that the danger which he now ran was not 
much greater than would have been entailed by such a 
step. 

In the next place he was greatly attached to the familj’’ 
of the marquis; and the orgies of the mob had filled him 
with such horror and disgust that he would have risked 
much to save any unfortunate, even a stranger, from their 
hands; and lastly, he felt the fascination of the wild 
excitement of the times, and congratulated himself that 
he should see and perhaps be an actor in the astonishing 
drama which was occupying the attention of the whole 
civilized world. 

As he sat there he arranged his own plans. After see- 
ing his charge in safety he would take a room in some 
quiet locality, alleging that he was the clerk of a notary, 
and would, in the dress of one of that class, or the attire 
of one of the lower orders, pass his days in the streets, 
gathering every rumor and watching the course of events. 

Morning was just breaking when he heard the sound of 
many feet coming along the street, and looking out saw 
a crowd of men with torches, headed by two whose red 
scarfs showed them to be officials. As they reached the 
entrance gate the men at the head of the procession 
stopped. Harry at once darted away to the long gallery, 
and as he did so heard a loud knocking at the door. 

Scarcely had he reached the gallery when a door at the 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


83 


further end opened, and three figures, the tallest carry- 
ing a lamp, appeared. The girls, too, had been keeping 
watch with their father and mother. They were dressed 
in the attire of respectable peasant girls. Virginie was 
weeping loudly, but the elder girls, although their cheeks 
bore traces of the many tears they had shed during the 
^ night, restrained them now. When they reached Harry, 
the lad, without a word, took the lamp from Marie’s 
hand, and led the way along the corridor and down the 
stairs toward the back of the house. 

Everything was quiet. The knocking, loud as it was, 
had not yet aroused the servants, and, drawing the bolt 
quietly, and blowing out the lamp, Harry led the way 
into the garden behind the house. Then for a moment 
he paused. There was a sound of axes hewing down the 
gate which led from the garden into the street behind. 

‘'Quick, mesdemoiselles!” he said; “there is no time 
to lose.” 

He took the key out of the door, and closed and locked 
it after him. Then throwing the key among the shrubs 
he took Yirginie’s hand and led the way rapidly toward 
the gate, which was fortunately a strong one. 

“In here, mesdemoiselles, ” he said to Marie, point- 
ing to some shrubs close to the gate “They will rush 
straight to the house when the gate gives way and we 
will slip out quietly.” 

For nearly five minutes the gate, which was strongly 
bound with iron, resisted the attack upon it. Then there 
was a crash, and a number of men with torches, and 
armed with muskets and pikes, poured in. Yirginie was 
clinging to Marie, who, whispering to her to be calm 
and brave, pressed the child closely to her, while Jeanne 
stood quiet and still by the side of Harry, looking 
through the bushes. 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


U 


Some twenty men entered, and a minute later there was 
the sound of battering at the door through which the 
fugitives had sallied out. 

'‘Now,” Harry said, "let us be going.” Emerging 
from the shelter, a few steps took them to the gate, and 
stepping over the door, which lay prostrate on the 
ground, they turned into the lane. 

"Let us run,” Harry said; "we must get out of this 
lane as soon as possible. We are sure to have the mob 
here before long, and should certainly be questioned.” 

They hurried down the lane, took the first turning 
away from the house, and then slackened their pace. 
Presently they heard a number of footsteps clattering on 
the pavement; but fortunately they reached another 
turning before the party came up. They turned down 
and stood up in a doorway till the footsteps had passed, 
and then resumed their way. 

"It is still too early for us to walk through the streets 
without exciting attention,” Harry said. "We had bet- 
ter make down to the river and wait there till the town is 
quite astir.” 

In ten minutes they reached the river, and Harry 
found a seat for them at the foot of a pile of timber, 
where they were partially screened from observation. 
Hitherto the girls had not spoken a word since they had 
issued from the house. Virginie was dazed and fright- 
ened by the events of the night, and had hurried along 
almost mechanically holding Marie’s hand. Marie’s brain 
was too full to talk ; her thoughts were with her fathe^' 
and mother and with her absent lover. She wondered 
that he had not come to her in spite of everything. Per- 
haps he was already a captive; perhaps, in obedience to 
his father’s orders, he was in hiding, waiting events. 
That he could, even had his father commanded him, have 


IJSr THE REION OF TERROR. 


85 


left Paris as a fugitive without coming to see her, did 
not even occur to her as possible. 

With these thoughts there was mingled a vague won- 
der at her own position. A few weeks since, petted 
and cared for as the eldest daughter of one of the noblest 
families of France, now a fugitive in the streets under 
the sole care of this English boy. She had, the evening 
before, silently sided with Ernest. It had seemed to her 
wrong that he should be sent away, and the assertion of 
Harry that- he intended to stay and watch over her and 
her sisters seemed at once absurd and presumptuous; 
but she already felt that she had been wrong in that 
opinion. 

The decision and coolness with which he had at once 
taken the command from the moment he met them in the 
gallery, and the quickness with which he had seized the 
only mode of escape, had surprised and dominated her. 
Her own impulse, when on opening the door she heard 
the attack that was being made on the gate, was to draw 
back instantly and return to the side of her parents, and 
it was due to Harry only that she and her sisters had got 
safely away. 

Hitherto, although after the incident of the mad dog 
she had exchanged her former attitude of absolute indiffer- 
ence to one of cordiality and friendliness, she had regarded 
him as a boy. Indeed she had treated and considered 
him as being very much younger than Ernest, and in 
some repects she had been justified in doing so, for in his 
light-hearted fun, his love of active exercise, and his 
entire, absence of any assumption of age, he was far more 
boyish than Ernest. But although her thoughts were 
too busy now to permit her to analyze her feelings, she 
knew that she had been mistaken, and felt a strange con- 
fidence in this lad who had so promptly and coolly 


86 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR, 


assumed the entire command of the party, and had 
piloted them with such steady nerve through the danger. 

As for Jeanne, she felt no surprise and but little alarm. 
Her confidence in her protector was unbounded. Prompt 
and cool as he was himself, she was ready on the instant 
to obey his orders, and felt a certain sensation of pride 
at the manner in which her previous confidence in him 
was being justified. 

After placing the girls in their shelter Harry had left 
them and stood leaning against the parapet of the quay 
as if carelessly watching the water, but maintaining a 
vigilant lookout against the approach of danger. The 
number of passers-by increased rapidly. The washer- 
women came down to the boats moored in the stream 
and began their operation of banging the linen with 
wooden beaters. Market-women came along with baskets, 
the hum and stir of life everywhere commenced, and 
Paris was fairly awake. 

Seeing that it was safe now to proceed, Harry returned 
to his companions. He had scarcely glanced at them be- 
fore, and now looked approvingly at their disguises, to 
which the marquise had, during the long hours of the 
night, devoted the most zealous attention. Marie had 
been made to look older than she was. A few dark lines 
carefully traced on her forehead, at the corners of her 
eyes and mouth, had added many years to her appear- 
ance, and she could have passed, except to the closest 
observer, as the mother of Virginie, whose dress was cal- 
culated to make her look even j^ounger than she was. 
The hands and faces of all three had been slightly tinged 
with brown to give them a sunburned aspect in accordance 
with their peasant dresses, and so complete was the trans- 
formation that Harry could scarcely suppress a start of 
surprise as he looked at the group. 


IN THE REION OF TERROR. 


87 


‘‘It would be safe now, mademoiselle,” be said to 
Marie, “for us to proceed. There are plenty of people 
about in the streets; but as the news has, no doubt, 
already been spread that the daughters of the Marquis 
de St. Caux had left the house before those charged with 
their father’s arrest arrived, it will be better for you not 
to keep together. I would suggest that you should walk 
on with Virginie. I will follow with Jeanne a hundred 
yards behind, so that I can keep you in sight, and will 
come up if any one should accost you.” 

Marie at once rose, and taking the child’s hand set 
out. They had to traversed the greater part of Paris to 
reach their destination. It was a trial for Marie, who 
had never before been in the streets of Paris except with 
her mother and closely followed by two domestics, and 
even then only through the quiet streets of a fashionable 
quarter. However, she went steadily forward, tightly 
holding Virginie’s hand and trying to walk as if accus- 
tomed to them in the thick heavy shoes which felt so 
strangely different to those which she was in the habit of 
wearing. 

From time to time she addressed an encouraging word 
to Virginie as she felt her shrink as they approached 
groups of men lounging outside the wine shops, for there 
was but little work done in Paris, and the men of the 
lower class spent their time in idleness, in discussion of 
the events of the day, or in joining the mobs which, un- 
der one pretext or another, kept the streets in an uproar. 

Fortunately Marie knew the way perfectly, and there 
was no occasion for her to ask for directions, for she had 
frequently driven with her mother to visit Louise 
Moulin. The latter occupied the upper floor of a house 
in a quiet quarter near the fortifications in the north- 
western part of the town. A message had been sent to 


88 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR, 


her the night before, and she was on the lookout for her 
yisitors, but she did not recognize them, and she uttered 
a cry of surprise as Marie and Virginie entered the room. 

**Is it you, mademoiselle?’’ she exclaimed in great 
surprise; ‘^and you, my little angel? My eyes must be 
getting old, indeed, that I did not recognize you ; but 
you are finely disguised. But where is Mademoiselle 
Jeanne?” 

“She will be here in a moment, Louise; she is just 
behind. But you must not call me mademoiselle ; you 
must remember that we are your nieces Marie and 
Jeanne, and that you are our aunt Louise Moulin, whom 
we have come to stay with.” 

“I shall remember in time,” the old woman said. “I 
have been talking about you to my neighbors for the last 
week, of how your good father and mother have died, 
and how you were going to journey to Paris under the 
charge of a neighbor, who was bringing a wagon load of 
wine from Burgundy, and how you were going to look 
after me and help me in the house since I am getting old 
and infirm, and the young ones were to stop with me till 
they were old enough to go out to service. Ah, here i& 
Mademoiselle Jeanne!” 

“Here is Jeanne,” Marie corrected; “thank God we 
have all got here safely. This, Louise, is a young 
English gentleman who is going to remain in Paris at 
present, and to whom we are indebted for having got 
us safely here.” 

“And your mother!” Louise Moulin exclaimed, “the 
darling lamb I nursed, what of her and your father? I 
fear, from the message I got last night, that some danger 
threatens them.” 

“They have, I fear, been arrested by the sans culottes,'* 
Marie said mournfully as she burst into tears, feeling. 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


8 ^ 


now that the strain was over, the natural reaction after 
her efforts to be calm. For her mother’s sake she had 
held Up to the last, and had tried to make the parting as 
easy as possible. 

‘‘The wretches!” the old woman said, stamping her 
foot. “Old as I am I feel that I could tear them to 
pieces. But there I am chattering away, and yoii must 
be faint with hunger. I have a nice soup ready on the 
fire ; a plate of that will do good to you all. And you 
too, monsieur; you will join us, I hope?” • 

Harry was nothing loth, for his appetite was always a 
healthy one. When he had finished he said : 

“Madame Moulin, I have been thinking that it would 
be an advantge if you would take a lodging for me. If 
you would say that a youth whose friends are known to 
you has arrived from Dijon, to make his way in Paris, 
and they have asked you to seek a lodging for him, it 
will seem less strange than if I went by myself. I should 
like it to be near, so that you can come to me quickly 
should anything out of the way occur. I should like to 
look in sometimes to see that all is well. You could 
mention to your neighbors that I traveled up with the 
same wagon with your nieces.” 

“I will do that willingly,” the old woman said; “but 
first, my dears, you must have some rest; come in here.” 
And she led the way to the next room. “There is a bed 
for you. Mademoiselle Marie, and one for the two young 
ones. The room is not like what you are accustomed to, 
but I dared not buy finer things, though I had plenty of 
money from your mother to have furnished the rooms like 
a palace ; but you see it would have seemed strange to 
my neighbors; but, at least, everything is clean and 
sweet.” 

Leaving the girls, who were worn out with weariness 
and anxiety to sleep, she rejoined Harry. 


90 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“Now, monsieur, I will do your business. It is a com- 
fort to me to feel that some one will be near of whom I 
can ask advice, for it is a terrible responsibility for an 
old woman in such dreadful times as these, when it seems 
to me that everyone has gone mad at once. What sort 
of a chamber do you want?** 

“Quite a small one,** Harry answered, “just such a 
chamber as a young clerk on the lookout for employment 
and with his pocket very slenderly lined would desire.** 

“I know just such a one,** the old woman said. “It 
is a house a few door away and has been tenanted by a 
friend of mine, a young workwoman, who was married 
four days ago — it is a quiet place, and the people keep 
themselves to themselves, and do not trouble about their 
neighbors* affairs.** 

“That will just suit me,** Harry said. “I suppose 
there is no porter below, so that I can go in or out with- 
out being noticed.** 

“Oh, we have no porters in this quarter, and you can 
go in and out as you like.** 

Half an hour later the matter was settled, and Harry 
was installed in his apartment, which was a little room 
scantily furnished, at the top of the house, the window 
looking into the street in front. 


12^ THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


91 


CHAPTER VI. 

AN ANXIOUS TIME. 

Harry and the girls had brought bundles of clothes 
Yvith them in their flight, as it would have looked strange 
had they arrived without any clothes save those they 
wore. Harry had brought with him only underlinen, as 
he had nothing else which would be of service to him 
now. No sooner had Louise Moulin left him than he 
went out and purchased, at a second-hand shop, a work- 
man’s suit. This he carried home, and dressing^ himself 
in it descended the stairs again and set out to retrace 
his steps across Paris. 

When he reached the mansion of the marquis he found 
a crowd of people going in and out. Those leaving the 
house were laden with articles of furniture, clocks, pic- 
tures, bedding, and other things. A complete sack of 
the mansion was indeed taking place. The servants had 
all fled after the arrest of the marquis and his wife, and 
the mob had taken possession of the house. The lofty 
mirrors were smashed into fragments, the costly hang- 
ings torn down, and after they had destroyed much of 
the elaborate furniture, every man and woman began to 
lay hands upon whatever they fancied, and the mansion 
was already stripped of the greater part of its belongings. 

With his hands in his pockets, whistling carelessly, 
Harry wandered from room to room watching the pro- 
ceedings. Several barrels of wine had been brought up 


92 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


into the salon, and round these were gathered a number 
of already drunken men, singing, shouting and dancing. 

‘'Drink, drink, m3^ garcon,” a woman said, holding a 
silver goblet full of wine toward him, “drink confusion 
to the tyrants and liberty and freedom to the people.” 

Harry drank the toast without hesitation, and then 
heartsick at the destruction and ruin, wandered out again 
into the streets. Knowing the anxiety which Marie 
would be suffering as to the safety of her lover he next 
took his way to the mansion of the Due de Gisons. 
The house was shut up, but groups of men were standing 
in the road opposite talking. 

Sauntering along Harr.y stopped near enough to one 
of these to hear what they were saying. He learned that 
the duke had been arrested only that morning. It had 
been effected quietly, the doors had again been locked 
before those in the neighborhood knew what was going 
on, and a guard had been left inside, partly, it was said, 
in order that the mansion might be preserved from pil- 
lage and be used for public purposes, partly that the 
young count, who was absent, might be arrested when he 
returned. 

As Harry knew that the duke had estates in the neigh- 
borhood of Fontainebleau he thought it probable that 
Victor might have gone thither, and heat once proceeded 
toward the gate by which he would enter on his return 
thence. He sat down a short distance outside the gate 
and watched patiently for some hours until he perceived 
a horseman approaching at a gallop, and at once recog- 
nized Victor de Gisons. Harry went forward on to the 
road and held out his arms. The young count, not recog- 
nizing him, did not check his horse, and would have 
ridden him down had he not jumped aside, at the same 
time shouting to him by name to stop. 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


*‘What do you want fellow?*' Victor exclaimed, 
reining in his horse. 

"‘You do not recognize me!” Harry said. “I am 
Harry Sandwith, count, and I am here to warn you of the 
danger of proceeding.” 

“Why, what has happened?” Victor exclaimed anx- 
iously; “and why are you in this disguise, Monsieur 
Sandwith?” 

“A great number of arrests have taken place in the 
night, among them that of the Marquis de St. Caux and 
your father. Men are waiting inside your house to 
arrest you as you enter. ’ ' 

Victor uttered an exclamation of anger. 

“That is why I have been sent away,” he said. “My 
father had no doubt received a warning of what was 
about to happen, and yesterday at noon he requested me 
to ride to his estate and have an interview with the 
steward as to the rents. I wondered at his sending me 
so suddenly, and, feeling uneasy, rode there post-haste, 
saw the steward last night, and started again on a fresh 
horse this morning. This accounts for it. He knew 
that if I were there nothing would have induced me to 
separate myself from him, while by sending me away he 
left it to me to do as I thought fit afterward, trusting 
that when I found that he was already imprisoned I might 
follow the counsel he had urged upon me, to make my 
escape from the country. And how about the ladies, 
how about Marie?” 

“The marquise was conveyed to prison with the mar- 
quis. The three young ladies are all safe with their 
mother's old servant, Louise Moulin; this is her address. 
They are in disguise as peasants, and no suspicion will, 
I hope, arise as to their real position. Not that the mar- 
quis thought it probable they would be included in the 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


94 

•order of arrest, but he said there was no knowing now to 
what lengths the mob might go, and he thought it better 
that they should disappear altogether for the present. 
Ernest and Jules went away in disguise with Monsieur 
du Tillet. After seeing the young ladies in safety this 
morning I went down to see what had happened at your 
father’s mansion, in order to assuage Mademoiselle de 
St. Caux’s anxiety respecting your safety, and found, as 
I expected, that the duke had been arrested, and learned 
that a party were inside waiting to arrest you on your 
return.” 

‘‘I thank you indeed, ” Victor said, ‘‘and most warmly. 
I do not know what to do. My father is most anxious 
that I should cross the frontier, but I cannot go so long 
as he and Marie are in danger.” 

“If you enter Paris as you are,” Harry said, “you are 
certain to be arrested. Your only chance would be to do 
as I have done, namely, to disguise yourself and take a 
small lodging, where you might live unsuspected.” 

“And in that way I can see Marie sometimes,” Victor 
said. 

“You could do so,” Harry agreed, in a somewhat hesi- 
tating way, “but it would greatly add to her danger, 
and, were you detected, might lead to the discover3’ of 
her disguise. Beside, the thought that you were liable 
to arrest at any time would naturally heighten the 
anxiety from which she is suffering as to the fate of her 
father and mother.” 

“But I cannot and will not run away and leave them 
all here in danger,” Victor said passionately. 

“I would not advise you to do so, ” Harry replied. 
“I would only suggest, that after seeing Mademoiselle de 
St. Caux once, you should lead her to believe that you 
have decided upon making for the frontier, and she will 


IN THE REION OF TERROR. 95 

therefore have the happiness of believing that you are 
safe, while you are still near and watching over her.” 

“That is all very well,” Victor said; “but what opin- 
ion would she have of me if she thought me capable of 
deserting her in that way?” 

“You would represent that you were obeying the 
duke’s orders; and beside, if you did suffer in her opin- 
ion it would be but temporarily, for when she learned 
the truth, that you had only pretended to leave in order 
that her position might be the safer and that her mind 
might be relieved, she could only think more highly of 
you. Beside, if necessary, you could at any time again 
present yourself before her.” 

“Your counsel is good. Monsieur Sandwith, and I will, 
at any rate for a time, follow it. As you say, I can at 
any time reappear. Where are you lodging ? I will take 
a room near, and we can meet and compare notes and act 
together. ’ ’ 

Harry gave him his address. 

“You have only to walk upstairs to the top story. My 
room is the one directly opposite the top of the stairs.” 

“I will call on you to-morrow,” Victor said. “I will 
ride my horse a few miles back and turn him loose in 
some quiet place, and buy at the first village a blouse 
and workman’s pantaloons.” 

“I think,” Harry said, “that would be unwise, count; 
it would look strange in the extreme for a gentleman 
dressed as you are to make such a purchase. You might 
be at once arrested, or a report of the circumstance 
might be sent into Paris and lead to your discovery. If 
you will wait here for half an hour I will go back and 
buy you the things you want at the first shop I come to 
and bring them out to you. Then you can ride back and 
loose the horse as you propose ; but I should advise you 


^6 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


to hide the saddle and bridle, as well as the clothes you 
are now wearing, most carefully. Whoever finds your 
horse will probably appropriate it and will say nothing 
about it, so .that all clew to your movercents will be lost, 
and it will be supposed that you have ridden to the 
frontier.” 

^^Peste, Monsieur Sandwith! you seem to have a head 
Teady for all emergencies. I know what a high opinion 
the marquis had of you, and I perceive that it is fully 
justified, and consider myself as fortunate indeed in hav- 
ing you for a friend in such a time as the present.” 

“We have need of all our wits,” Harry said quietly. 
*‘The marquis was good enough to accept my offer to do 
all that I could to look after the safety of mesdemoiselles, 
and if I fail in my trust it will not, 1 hope, be from any 
lack of care or courage.” 

The meeting had taken place at a point where it could 
not be observed from the gate, and the count withdrew a 
few hundred yards further away while Harry went back 
into Paris. The latter had no difficulty in purchasing 
the clothes required by the count and returned with them 
in little over a quarter of an hour, and then, having seen 
De Gisons ride off, he sauntered back into Paris and 
made his way toward the heart of the city. 

Crossing the river he found a vast crowd gathered in 
front of the Hotel de Ville. The news of the wholesale 
arrests which had been made during the night had filled 
the populace with joy, and the air was full of shouts of 
^‘Down with the Aristocrats!” “Vive Danton! Vive 
Marat! Vive Kobespierre!” Hawkers were selling, in 
the crowd, newspapers and broadsheets filled with the 
foulest attacks, couched in the most horrible language, 
upon the king, the queen, and the aristocracy. 

At various points men, mounted upon steps or the 


m THE BEIGE OF TERROR. 


97 


pedestals of statues, harangued the mob, while from time 
to time the crowd opened and made way for members of 
the city council, who were cheered or hooted according 
to their supposed sentiments for or against the cause of 
the people. After remaining there for some time Harry 
made his way to the entrance to the Assembly. A crowd 
was gathered here, and a tremendous rush was made 
when the doors were opened. Harry managed to force 
his way in and sat for some hours listening to the debate, 
which was constantly interrupted by the people in the 
galleries, who applauded with frenzy the speeches of 
their favorite orators, the deputies of the Mountain, as 
the bank of seats occupied hy the Jacobin members was 
named, and howled and yelled when the Girondists ven- 
tured to advocate moderation or conciliation. 

It was late in the evening before the sitting was over, 
and Harry was unable to leave his place earlier. Then 
he went and had supper at a wine shop, and after saun- 
tering on the boulevards until the streets began to be 
deserted he again crossed the river and made his way to 
the mansion. Not a light was to be seen in the windows 
and all was still and quiet. The great door stood open. 
The work of destruction was complete, the house was 
stripped of everything that could be carried away. 

Harry made his way up to the bedroom of the marquis. 
The massive bedstead still stood in its place, having 
defied the efforts of destruction which had proved suc- 
cessful with the cabinets and other furniture. Sitting 
down on the floor Harry counted the boards beneath the 
bed, and then taking out a strong knife which he had 
purchased during the day he inserted it by the side of 
the middle board and tried to raise it. It yielded with- 
out difficulty to his effort. 

As soon as it was lifted he groped in the cavity below 


98 


IN TEE BEION OF TERROR. 


it, and his hand soon came in contact with the heavy 
bag. Taking this out and putting it beneath his blouse 
he replaced the board and made his way downstairs. He 
felt too fatigued to walk across Paris again, and there- 
fore made his way down to the river and curled himself 
up for the night at the foot of the woodpile where the 
girls had found shelter in the morning, and, in spite of 
the novelty of his situation, fell instantly asleep. 

It was broad daylight when he woke, and an hour later 
he regained his lodgings, stopping by the way to break- 
fast at a quiet restaurant frequented by the better class 
of workmen. As when he had sallied out the day before, 
he was fortunate in meeting no one as he made his way 
up the stairs to his room. His first step was to get up a 
board and to deposit beneath it the bag of monej". Then, 
having changed his clothes, he went out and made a 
variety of purchases for housekeeping, as he did not wish 
to be obliged to take his meals at places where any one 
sitting at the table with him might enter into conversa- 
tion. 

His French was quite good enough to pass in the salon 
of the marquis, but his ignorance of the Parisian slang 
spoken among the working classes would have rendered 
it difficulty for him to keep up his assumed character 
among them, and would have needed the fabrication of 
all sorts of stories as to his birthplace and past history. 
Although in the position in which he was placed Harry 
felt that it would be impossible alwa3"s to adhere to the 
truth, he shrank from any falsehoods that could possibl.v 
be avoided. 

His first duty in order to carrj’ out the task he had un- 
dertaken was to keep up his disguise, and this must be 
done even at the cost of telling lies as to his antecedents ; 
but he was determined that he would avoid this unpleas- 
ant necessity as far as lay in his power. 


IN THE REION OF TERROR. 




At nine o’clock he made his way to the apartments of 
Louise Moulin. His entry was received with a cry of 
satisfaction from the girls. 

“What is the news, Harry?” Jeanne exclaimed. “We 
expected you here yesterday evening, and sat up till ten 
o’clock.” 

“I was over the other side of the river discharging a 
mission your father had confided to me, and did not get 
back till this morning.” 

“I knew he was prevented by something,” Jeanne said 
triumphantly. “I told you so, Marie — didn’t I?” 

“Yes, dear, I was wrong to be impatient; but you will 
forgive me, Harry? You can guess how I suffered 
yesterday.” 

“It was natural you should expect me, mademoiselle. 
I was sorry afterward that I did not tell you when I left 
you that I should not be able to come in the evening, 
but indeed I did not think of it at the time.” 

“And now for your news, Harry,” Jeanne asked im- 
patiently; “have you learned anything about our father 
and mother?” 

“I am sorry to say I have not, except that they with 
many others, were taken to the prison of Bicetre. But I 
have good news for you. Mademoiselle Marie. After go- 
ing first to the house and finding it in the possession of 
a hideous mob, who were plundering and drinking, I 
went to see what had taken place at the hotel of the Due 
de Gisons. I found that he had, like your father, been 
arrested in the night. I learned that the count was 
absent, and that a party were inside in readiness to arrest 
him on his return. Thinking it probable that he might 
have gone down to their estate near Fontainebleau, I 
went out beyond the gate on that road and waited for 
him. I had the good fortune to meet him, to warn him 


100 


THE UEIQN OF TERMOR. 


of his danger, and to prevent his returning to the town. 
He rode away with a suit of workman’s clothes I had pro- 
cured for him, and was to enter Paris in that disguise in 
the evening. He is to call on me at ten o’clock, and I 
will then conduct him hither. I thought it best to come 
in before to let you know that he was coming.” 

Marie burst into tears of happiness at hearing that her 
lover had escaped from the danger which threatened. 
Worn out by the fatigue and anxiety of the previous 
night, she had slept for some hours after reaching the 
shelter of the old nurse’s roof, but she had lain awake all 
night thinking over the danger of all those dear to her. 
She was now completely overcome with the revulsion of 
feeling. 

“You are a dear boy, Harry!” Jeanne said with frank 
admiration, while Marie sobbed out exclamations of 
gratitude. “You do seem to think about everything; 
and now Marie knows that Victor is safe, I do hope she 
is going to be more like herself. As I tell her, they can- 
not hurt father or mother. They have done no wrong, 
and they must let them out of prison after a time. 
Mamma said we were to be brave ; and at any rate I try 
to be, and so does Virginie, though she does cry some- 
times. And now I hope Marie will be cheerful too, and 
not go about the rooms looking so downcast and 
wretched. It seems to me a miserable thing being in 
love. I should have thought Marie would have been the 
last person to be downcast, for no one is prouder of 
being a St. Caux than she is.” 

“I shall be better now, Jeanne,” Marie said, smiling, 
as she wiped away her tears. “You shall not have any 
reason to complain of me in future.” 

“But do you not think, Harry,” she went on with a 
return of her anxiety, “that it is very dangerous for 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


101 


Victor to come back into Paris? I know that his father 
has long been praying him to make for the frontier.” 

“I do not think it is \ery dangerous at present, made- 
moiselle, although it may be better, if this rage against 
the aristocrats increases ; but I hope that when he has 
once seen you, which is his principal object in returning 
to Paris, he will carry out his father’s wishes and make 
for the frontier, for his presence here can be of no 
possible utility.” 

“Oh, I hope so,” Marie said, “for I am sure Victor 
would soon be found out, he could never make himself 
look like one of these canaille.” 

“Why shouldn’t he?” Jeanne said indignantly. 
“Harry does, and he is just as good-looking as Victor.” 

Marie burst into a fit of laughter. 

“What a champion you are, child, to be sure! But 
you are quite right. Clothes, after all, do go a long way 
toward making a man. Still, although I think that it is 
dangerous for Harry, I think it will be more dangerous 
for Victor; because, you see, he is a man and he has the 
manner of his race, and would find it more difficult to 
pass himself off as a workman than Harry, who has got 
something of English” — and she hesitated. 

“Roughness,” Harry put in, laughing. “You are 
quite right, mademoiselle. I can assure you that with 
these thick shoes on I find it quite natural for me to 
slouch along as the workmen do; and it will be much 
more difficult for the count, who always walks with his 
head thrown back, and a sort of air of looking down upon 
mankind in general.” 

Marie laughed this time. 

“That is a fair retort. Victor certainly has the grand 
manner. However, I shall order him to go ; and if he 
won’t obey his father’s wishes, he will have to give way 
to mine.” 


102 


Iir THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“I think, mademoiselle, that it would be wiser for 
Monsieur de Gisons to meet you elsewhere than here. 
The arrival of three relations to stop with Madam Moulin 
is sure to attract some little attention among her neigh- 
bors just at first. You will be the subject of talk and 
gossip. My visit will no doubt be noticed, and it will 
be as well that there should not be more material for 
talk. The less we attract attention the better. No doubt 
many have escaped arrest, and there will be a sharp look- 
out for, as they will call us, suspicious persons. I should 
propose, if you have no objection to such a course, that 
you should stroll out with your sisters and Louise 
through the fields to St. Denis. The count will be in 
my room in a few minutes. We can keep a lookout from 
my window and follow you at a distance until we get 
clear from observation beyond the gates.” 

Marie looked at Madam Moulin, who nodded. 

“That would be the best plan, my dear. What Mon- 
sieur Sandwith says is very true. The less we give the 
neighbors to gossip about the better; for though your 
disguises are good, if sharp eyes are watching you they 
may note something in your walk or air that may excite 
suspicion. ” 

“That being arranged then you must excuse me, for it 
is just the time when the count was to arrive, and I fancy 
that he will be before rather than behind time.” 

Indeed, upon reaching the door of his room Harry 
found the young count standing there. 

“Oh, it is you, friend Harry! I have been here ten 
minutes, and I began to be afraid that something might 
have happened to j'ou and to imagine all sorts of things. ” 

“It is still three or four minutes before the time we 
agreed upon, Victor,” Harry said in a loud voice, for at 
this moment one of the other doors opened and a woman 
came out with a basket in her arms. 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


103 


'*1 have been looking about as usual, but without luck 
so [far. I suppose you have had no better fortune in 
your search for work?” He had by this time unlocked 
his door, and the two entered together. 

‘‘I must call you by your Christian name, count, and 
will do so, if you don’t mind, when alone as at other 
times, otherwise the title might slip out accidentally. 
Will you, on your part, call me Henri? As you know the 
marquis and his family called me Harry, which is the 
ordinary way in England of calling any one whose name 
is Henry, that is unless he is a soft sort of fellow; but I 
must ask them to call me Henri now, Harry would never 
do here. ” 

‘‘Have you seen them?” was the count’s first question. 

“I have just left them, Victor, and if you look out from 
that window into the street you will in a few minutes see 
them also; they are just going for a ramble toward St. 
Denis, and we will follow them. I thought it safer not 
to attract attention by going to the house, and I also 
thought that it would be more pleasant for you to talk 
to Mademoiselle de St. Caux out there in the fields, than 
in a little room with us present.” 

“Much more pleasant; indeed, I was wondering 
whether I should get an opportunity for a few minutes’ 
talk alone with her.” 

They both took their places at the open window and 
leaned out apparently chatting and carelessly watching 
what was passing in the street. 

A quarter of an hour later they saw Louise Moulin and 
the girls come out of their house. 

“We had better come away from the window now,” 
Harry said; “Yirginie might look up and nod; we can’t 
be too careful.” 

They waited three or four minutes to allow the others 


104 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


to get well ahead and then started out after them ; they 
walked fast until they caught' sight of the others, and 
then kept some distance behind until the party had left 
the town and were out among the fields which lay be- 
tween Paris and St. Denis. They then quickened their 
pace and w'ere soon up with them. 

The greeting between the lovers was a silent one, few 
words were spoken, but their faces expressed their joy at 
meeting again after the perils through which they had 
passed; there was a little pause, and then Harry, as 
usual, took the lead. 

‘‘I will stroll on to St. Denis and back with Jeanne and 
Virginie; Madam Moulin can sit down on that log over 
there, and go on with her knitting; you, Victor, can 
ramble on with mademoiselle by that path through the 
field; we will agree to meet here again in an hour.” 

This arrangement was carried out ; Jeanne and Virginie 
really enjoyed their walk; the latter thought their dis- 
guise was great fun, and, being naturally a little mimic, 
imitated so well the walk and manner of the country 
children she had seen in her walks near the chateau that 
her sister and Harry were greatly amused. 

‘‘I like this too, Harry,” Jeanne said. ‘‘It would not 
be nice to be a peasant girl for many things ; but it must 
be joyful to be able to walk, and run, and do just as you 
please, without having a gouvernante alwaj^s with you to 
say. Hold up your head. Mademoiselle Jeanne; Do not 
swing your arms Mademoiselle Jeanne; Please walk more 
sedately. Mademoiselle Jeanne. Oh, it was hateful! 
Now we might run, mightn’t we, Harry?” 

“Oh, by the way, Jeanne, please call me Henri now; 
Harry is English, and people would notice directly if 
you happened to say it while any one is near.” 

“I like Harry best,” Jeanne said; “but, of course, I 


IN TEE REION OF TERROR. 105 . 

should not say it before the people; but may we run just 
for once?*’ 

‘‘Certainly you may,” Harry laughed; ‘‘you and Vir- 
ginie can have a race to the corner of that wall.” 

“Come on, Virginie,” Jeanne cried as she started, and 
the two girls ran at full speed to the wall ; Jeanne, how- 
ever, completely distancing her younger sister. They 
were both laughing when Harry came up. 

“That is the first time I have run a race,” Jeanne said. 
“I have often wanted to try how fast I could run, but I 
have never ventured to ask mademoiselle ; she would have 
been horrified; but I don’t know how it is Virginie does 
not run faster. ” 

“Virginie has more flesh,” Harry said, smiling. “She 
carries weight, as we should say in England, while you 
have nothing to spare.” 

“And she is three years older,” Virginie put in. 
“Jeanne is just sixteen, and I am not thirteen yet; it 
makes a difference.” 

“A great deal of difference,” Harry agreed; “but I 
don’t think you will ever run as fast as she does. That 
will not matter, you know,” he went on, as Virginie 
looked a little disappointed, “because it is not likely that 
you will ever race again ; but Jeanne looks cut out for a 
runner — just the build, you see — tall, and slim, and 
active.” 

“Yes,” Virginie agreed frankly, “Jeanne has walked 
ever so far and never gets tired, while I get dreadfully 
tired; mamma says sometimes I am quite a baby for my 
age.” 

“Here are some people coming,” Harry said; “as we 
pass them please talk with a little patois. Your good 
French would be suspicious.” 

Ail the children of the marquis, from their visits among 


106 


IN TEE REIGN OF TERROR. 


the peasants* cottages, had picked up a good deal of the 
Burgundian patois, and when talking among themselves 
often used the expressions current among the peasantry, 
and they now dropped into this talk, which Harry had 
also acquired, as they passed a group of people coming in 
from St. Denis. 

They walked nearly as far as that town, and then 
turned and reached the point where the party had sepa- 
rated a few minutes before the expiration of the appointed 
hour. 

The two girls ran away to Louise Moulin, and chatted 
to her gayly, while Harry walked up and down until, a 
quarter of an hour later, the count and Marie made their 
appearance. The party stood talking together for a few 
minutes ; then adieus were said with a very pale face, 
but with firmness on Marie’s part, and then the girls, 
with Louise, turned their faces to Paris, while Harry and 
Victor remained behind until they had got well on their 
way. 

“It was hard to deceive her,” Victor said; “but you 
were right. She insisted that I should go. I seemed to 
resist, and urged that it was cowardly for me to run away 
and to leave her here alone, but she would not listen to 
it. She said it was a duty I owed to my father and 
family to save myself, and that sho should be wretched 
if she thought I was in Paris in constant danger of arrest. 
Finally, I had to give way to her, but it went against the 
grain, for even while she was urging me she must have 
felt in her heart it would be cowardly of me to go. 
However, she will know some day that Victor de Gisons is 
no coward.” 

“I am sure it is better so,” Harry said. “She will 
have anxiety enough to bear as to her father and mother; 
it is well that her mind should be at ease concerning 
you.” 


m THE REIQN OF TERROR. 107 

'"In reality/* Victor said, '"I shall be safer here than I 
should be journeying toward the frontier. The papers 
this morning say that in consequence of the escape of 
suspected persons, and of the emigration of the nobles to 
join the enemies of France, orders have been sent that 
the strictest scrutiny is to be exercised on the roads 
leading to the frontier, over all strangers who may pass 
through. All who cannot give a perfectly satisfactory 
account of themselves and produce their papers en regle^ 
are to be arrested and sent to Paris. Therefore, my 
chance of getting through would be small indeed, whereas 
while remaining in Paris there can be little fear of detec- 
tion.” 

“Not much risk, I hope,’* Harry agreed; ""but there is 
no saying what stringent steps they may take as time 
goes on.” 

Victor had taken a lodging a few houses from that of 
Harry. Every day the excitement in Paris increased, 
every day there were fresh arrests, until all the prisons 
became crowded to overflowing. It was late in August ; 
the Prusians were advancing and had laid siege to Ver- 
dun, and terror was added to the emotions which excited 
to madness the population of Paris. Black flags were 
hung from the steep les, and Danton and his allies skill- 
fully used the fear inspired by the foreign enemy to add 
to the general hatred of the Koyalists. 

""We Eepublicans. ” he said in the rostrum of the As- 
sembl3% ""are exposed to two parties, that of the enemy 
without, that of the Koyalists within. There is a Royal- 
ist directory which sits secretly at Paris and corresponds 
with the Prussian army. To frustrate it we must terrify 
the Koyalists.” 

The Assembly decreed death against all who directly 
or indirectly refused to execute or hindered the orders 


108 


IN TEE REION OF TERROR. 


given by the executive power. Humors of conspiracy 
agitated Paris and struck alarm into people's minds, 
while those who had friends within the prison walls be- 
came more and more alarmed for their safety. 

On the 28th of August orders were issued that all the 
inhabitants of Paris were to stay in their houses in order 
that a visit might be made by the delegates of the Com- 
mune to search for arms, of which Oanton had declared 
there were eighty thousand hidden in Paris, and to 
search for suspected persons. As soon as the order was 
issued Harry and Victor went to their lodgings, and tell- 
ing their landlords that they had obtained work at the 
other end of the town, paid their rent and left the city, 
and for the next two days slept in the woods. 

They passed most of their time discussing projects for 
enabling their friends to escape, for from the stringency 
of the steps taken, and the violence of the Commune, they 
could no longer indulge in the hopes that in a short time 
the prisoners against whom no serious charge could be 
brought would be released. At the same time they could 
hardly persuade themselves that even such men as those 
who now held the supreme power in their hands could 
intend to take extreme measures against so vast a num- 
ber of prisoners as were now in custody. 

Victor and Harry knew that their friends had at first 
been taken to the prison of Bicetre, but w’hether they 
were still confined there they were of course ignorant. 
Still there was no reason to suppose that they had been 
transferred to any of the other jails. 

The Bicetre was, they had discovered, so strongly 
guarded that neither force nor stratagem seemed avail- 
able. The jailers were the creatures of Danton and 
Kobespierre, and any attempt to bribe them would have 
been dangerous in the extreme. Victor proposed that. 


m THE REIQN OF TERROR. 


109 


as he as well as Harry was well provided with funds, for 
he had brought to Paris all the money which the steward 
of the estates had collected, they should recruit a band 
among the ruffians of the city, and make a sudden attack 
upon the prison. But Harry pointed out that a numer- 
ous band would be required for such an enterprise, and 
that among so many men one would be sure to turn 
traitor before the time came. 

“I am ready to run all risks, Victor, but I see no 
chance of success in it. The very first man , we spoke to 
might denounce us, and if we were seized there would be 
no one to look after the safety of Mademoiselle de St. 
Caux and her sisters. My first duty is toward them. I 
gave my promise to their father, and although it is not 
probable that I can be of any use to them, I will at any 
rate, if possible, be at hand should occasion arise.” 

On the evening of the 30th they returned to Paris, 
and took two fresh apartments at a distance from their 
former quarters. 

They were greatly anxious as to the safety of the girls, 
and Harry at once hastened there, but found that all was 
well. The deputies, learning from the landlord that only 
an old woman and her nieces inhabited the upper story, 
and having a heavy task before them, had only paid a 
short visit to the room, and had left after asking Louise 
one or two questions. 

The girls, however, were in a state of terrible anxiety 
as to their parents, although Louise had avoided repeat- 
ing to them the sinister rumors which came to her ears 
when she was abroad doing her marketing, for she now 
went out alone, thinking it better that the girls should 
appear as little as possible in the streets. 

'Ht is terrible,” Marie said. think night and day 
of our father and mother. Can nothing be done? 
Surely we might devise some means for their escape.” 


no 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


'‘lean think of nothing,” Harry said. "The prison 
is too strong to be taken without a considerable force, 
and it would be impossible to get that together,” 

"Could we not bribe these wretches?” 

"I have thought over that too,” Harry replied; "but, 
you see, it would be necessary to get several men to 
work together. One might, perhaps, bribe the man who 
who has charge of the cell, but there would be other 
warders, and the guard at the gate, and the latter are 
changed every day. I do not see how that could pos- 
sibly be done.” 

"Would it be any use, do you think, were I to go to 
Danton or Eobespierre and plead with them for their 
lives? I would do that willingly if you think there 
would be the slightest chance of success.” 

"It would be like a lamb going to plead with a wolf. 
You would only attract attention to them.” 

"Could you not get hold of one of these wretches and 
force him to sign an order for their release?” Jeanne 
suggested. 

"Eh!” Harry exclaimed in surprise. "Jeanne, you 
have the best head of us all. That idea never occurred 
to me. Yes, that might be possible. How stupid of me 
not to think of it!” 

"Do not run into any danger, Harry,” Marie said 
earnestly. "Such a scheme could hardly succeed.” 

"I don’t know, mademoiselle. I think it might. I 
will think it over. Of course there are difficulties, but I 
do not see why it should not succeed.” 

"Certainly it will succeed if Harr3^ undertakes it,” 
Jeanne said, with implicit trust in his powers. 

Harry laughed, and even Marie, anxious as she was, 
could not help smiling. 

"I will try and deserve your confidence, Jeanne; but I 


m THE HEIGH OF TEUBOB. 


Ill 


am not a magician. But I will talk it over with” — and 
he hesitated — ‘‘with a young fellow who is, like myself, 
a Eoyalist, and in disguise. Luckily, we ran against 
each other the other day, and after a little conversation 
discovered each other. He, too, has relatives in prison, 
and will, I am sure, join me in any scheme I may under- 
take. Two heads are better than one, and four are much 
better than two when it comes to acting. And now I 
must say good-night. I hope when I see you again I 
shall be able to tell you that I have formed some sort of 
plan for their release.” 


112 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


CHAPTER VII. 

THE SECOND OF SEPTEMBEB. 

Victor de Gisons was, as usual, waiting near the door 
when Harry left Louise Moulin ’s. 

‘*What is the news, Henri? Nothing suspicious, I 
hope? You are out sooner than usual.’' 

“Yes, for I have something to think of. Here have we 
been planning in vain for the last fortnight to hit upon 
some scheme for getting our friends out of prison, and 
Jeanne has pointed out a way which you and I never 
thought of.” 

“What is that, Henri?” 

“The simplest thing in the world, namely, that we 
should seize one of the leaders of these villains and com- 
pel him to sign an order for their release.” 

“That certainly seems possible,” Victor said. “I won- 
der it never occurred to either of us. But how is it to 
be done?” 

“Ah, that is for us to think out! Jeanne has given us 
the idea, and we should be stupid if we cannot invent 
the details. In the first place we have got to settle which 
of them it had better be, and in the next how it is to be 
managed. It must be some one whose signature the 
people at the prison would be sure to obey.” 

“Then,” Victor said, “it must be either Danton or 
Robespierre.” 

“Or Marat,” Harry added; “I think he is as powerful 
as either of the others.” 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


113 


‘‘He is the worst of them, anyhow,” Victor said. 
“There is something straightforward about Banton. No 
doubt he is ambitious, but I think his hatred of us all is 
real. He is a terrible enemy, and will certainly stick at 
nothing. He is ruthless and pitiless, but I do not think 
he is double-faced. Kobespierre is ambitious too, but I 
think he is really acting according to his principles, such 
as they are. He would be pitiless, too, but he would 
murder on principle. 

“He would sign unmoved the order for a hundred 
heads to fall if he thought their falling necessary or even 
useful for the course of the Revolution, but I do not think 
he would shed a drop of blood to satisfy private enmity. 
They call him the ‘incorruptible.’ He is more danger- 
ous than Banton, for he has no vices. He lives simply, 
and they say is fond of birds and pets. I do not think 
we should make much of either Banton or him, even if 
we got them in our power. 

“Banton would be like a wild beast in a snare. He 
would rage with fury, but I do not think that he would 
be intimidated into signing what we require, nor do I 
think would Robespierre. Marat is a different creature 
altogether. He is simply venomous. He hates the 
world, and would absolutely rejoice in slaughter. So 
loathsome is he in appearance that even his colleagues 
shrink from him. He is a venomous reptile whom it 
would be a pleasure to slay, as it would be to put one’s 
heel upon a rattlesnake. Whether he is a coward or not 
I do not know, but I should think so. Men of his type 
are seldom brave. I think if we had him in our hands 
we might frighten him into doing what we want.” 

“Then Marat it shall be,” Harry said; “that much is 
settled. To-morrow we will find out something about his 
habits. Till we know about that we cannot form any 


114 


IN THE REIQN OF TERROR. 


plan whatever. Let us meet at dinner-time at our usual 
place. Then we will go outside the Assembly and wait 
till he comes out. Fortunately we both know him well 
by sight. He will be sure to go, surrounded, as usual, 
by a mob of his admirers, to the Jacobin Club. From 
there we can trace him to his home. No doubt an3^ one 
could tell us where, he lives, but it would be dangerous 
to ask. When we have found that out we can decide 
upon our next step. * ’ 

They were, however, saved the trouble they contem- 
plated, for they learned from the conversation of two men 
among the mob, who cheered Marat as he entered the 
Assembly, what they wanted to know. 

‘‘Marat is the man for. me, ” one of them said. “He 
hates the aristocracy ; he would bathe in their blood. I 
never miss reading his articles in the Friend of the 
People. His cry is always ‘Blood! blood!’ He does not 
ape the manner of the bourgeois. He does not wash his 
face and put on clean linen. He is a great man, but he 
is as dirty as the best of us. He still lives in his old 
lodgings, though he could move if he liked into any of 
the fine houses whose owners are in the prisons. He 
wants no servants, but lives just as we do. Yive Marat!” 

“Where does the great citizen live?” Victor asked the 
men in a tone of earnest entreaty. On learning the ad- 
dress they took their way to the dirty and disreputable 
street where Marat lodged. 

“The citizen Marat lives in this street, does he not?” 
Victor asked a man lounging at the door of a cabaret. 

“Yes; in that house opposite. Do you want him?” 

“No; only I was curious to seethe house where the 
friend of the people lives, and as I was passing the end 
of the street turned down. Will you drink a glass?” 

“I am always ready for that,” the man said, “but in 


m THE HEIGH OF TERROR. 


115 


these hard times one cannot do it as often as one would 
like.’’ 

“That is true enough,” Victor said as they took their 
seats at a table. “And so Marat lives over there; it’s 
not much of a place for a great man.” 

“It is all he wants,” the other said carelessly; “and 
he is safer here than he would be in the richer quarters. 
There would be a plot against him, and those cursed 
Koyalists would kill him if they had the chance ; but he 
is always escorted home from the club by a band of 
patriots.” 

In the evening Harry and Victor returned to the street 
and watched until Marat returned from the Jacobin Club. 
His escort of men with torches and bludgeons left him 
at the door, but two or three went upstairs with him, and 
until far in the night visitors came and went. Then the 
light in the upper room was extinguished. 

“It is not such an easy affair,” Victor said as they 
moved away; “and you see, as that man in the wine 
shop told us, there is an old woman who cooks for him, 
and it is much more difficult to seize two people without 
an alarm being given than one.” 

“That is so,” Harry agreed; “but it must be done 
somehow. Every day matters grow more threatening, 
and those bands of scoundrels from Marseilles have not 
been brought all this way for nothing. The worst of it 
is, we have such a short time to act. Marat does not 
seem to be ever alone from early morning until late at 
night. Supposing we did somehow get the order of 
release from him at night we could not present it till the 
morning, and before we could present it some one might 
arrive and discover him fastened up, and might take the 
news to the prison before we could get them out.” 

“Yes, that is very serious,” Victor agreed. “I begin 
to despair, Henri.” 


116 


m THE BEIGJSr OF TERROR. 


''We must not do that,” Harry rejoined. "You see 
we thought it impossible before till Jeanne gave us the 
idea. There must be some way out of it if we could only 
hit upon it. Perhaps by to-morrow morning an idea will 
occur to one of us. And there is another thing to be 
thought of, we must procure disguises for them. It 
would be of no use whatever getting them out unless we 
could conceal them after they are freed. It would not 
do for them to go to Louise Moulin ’s. She has three 
visitors already, and the arrival of more to stay with her 
would be sure to excite talk among the neighbors. The 
last orders are so strict about the punishment of any one 
giving shelter to enemies of the republic, that people who 
let rooms will all be suspicious. The only plan will be 
to get them out of the city at once. It will be difficult 
for them to make their way through France on foot, for 
in every town and village there is the strictest lookout 
kept for suspected persons. Still, that must be risked ; 
there is no other way.” 

"Yes, we must see about that to-morrow, Henri; but I 
do not think the marquise could support such a journey, 
for they would have to sleep in the fields. Moreover, 
she will probably elect to stay near her children until all 
can go together. Therefore I think that it will be best 
for her to come either to you or me. We can take an 
additional room, saying that our mother is coming up 
from the country to keep house for us.” 

"Yes, that would be much the best plan, Victor. And 
now here we are close home. I hope by the time we 
meet in the morning one of us may have hit upon some 
plan or other for getting hold of this scoundrel.” 

"I have hit upon an idea, Victor, ” Harry said when 
they met the next morning. 

"I am glad to hear it. for though I have lain awake all 


IN TEE REIGN OF TERROR. I17 

night I could think of nothing. Well, what is your 
idea?” 

“Well, you see, Marat often goes out in the morning 
alone. He is so well known and he is so much regarded 
by the lower class that he has no fear of any assault be- 
ing made upon him during the day. My plan is that we 
should follow him till he gets into some street with few 
people about. Then I would rush upon him, seize him, 
and draw a knife to strike, shouting, ‘Die, villain!’ You 
should be a few paces behind, and should run up and 
strike the knife out of my hand, managing at the same 
moment to tumble over Marat and fall with him to the 
ground. That would give me time to bolt. I would 
have a beard on, and would have my other clothes under 
the blouse. I would rush into the first doorway and 
run upstairs, pull off my beard, blouse, and blue panta- 
loons, and then walk quietly down. You would, of 
course, rush upstairs and meet me on the way. I should 
say I had just met a fellow running upstairs, and should 
slip quietly off. ” 

“It would be a frightful risk, Henri, frightful!” 

“No, I think it could be managed easily enough. 
Then, of course, Marat would be very grateful to you, 
and you could either get him to visit your lodgings or 
could go up to his, and once you had been there you 
could manage to outsit his last visitor at night, and then 
we could do as we agreed.” 

“But, you know, we thought we should hardly have 
time in the morning, Henri!” 

“No, I have been thinking of that, and I have come to 
the conclusion that our best plan would be to seize him 
and hold a dagger to his heart, and threaten to kill him 
instantly if he did not accompany us. Then we would 
go down with him into the street and walk arm in arm 


118 


IN TEE REION OF TERROR. 


with him to your lodging. We could thrust a ball of 
wood into his mouth so that he could not call out even if 
he had the courage to do so, which I don’t think he 
would have if he were assured that if he had made the 
slightest sound we would kill him. Then we could make 
him sign the order and leave him fastened up there. It 
would be better to take him to your lodgings than mine, 
in case my visits to Louise Moulin should have been 
noticed, and when he is released there will be a hue and 
cry after his captors. ’ ’ 

“The best plan will be to put a knife into his heart at 
once the minute you have got the order signed,” Victor 
said savagely; “I should have no more hesitation in 
killing him than stamping on a snake.” 

“No, Victor; the man is a monster, but we cannot 
kill him in cold blood ; beside, we should do more harm 
than good to the cause, for the people would consider he 
had died a martyr to his championship of their rights, 
and would be more furious than ever against the aris- 
tocracy. ” 

“But his account of what he has gone through will 
have just the same effect, Henri.” 

“I should think it probable he would keep the story to 
himself. What has happened once may happen again ; 
and beside, his cowardice in signing the release of three 
enemies of the people in order to save his life would tell 
against him. No, I think he would keep silence. After 
we have got them safe away we can return and so far 
loosen his bonds that he would be able, after a time, to 
free himself. Five minutes’ start would be all that we 
should want.” 

But the plan was not destined to be carried out. It 
was the morning of September 2, 1792, and as they went 
down into the quarter where the magazines of old clothes 


I 


m TEE REIGN OF TERROR. 


119 


■were situated, in order to purchase the necessary dis- 
guises, they soon became sensible that something unusual 
was in the air. Separating, they joined the groups of 
men at the corner of the streets and tried to learn what 
was going on, but none seemed to know for certain. All 
sorts of sinister rumors were about. Word had been 
passed that the Jacobin bands were to be in readiness 
that evening. Money had been distributed. The Mar- 
sellais had dropped hints that a blow was to be struck at 
the tyrants. Everywhere there was a suppressed excite- 
ment among the working-classes, an air of gloom and 
terror among the bourgeois. 

After some time Harry and Victor came together again 
and compared their observations. Neither had learned 
anything definite, but both were sure that something 
unusual was about to take place. 

“It may be that a large number of fresh arrests are 
about to be made,” Harry said. “There are still many 
deputies who withstand the violence of the Mountain. 
It may be that a blow is going to be struck against them. ” 

“We must hope that that is it,” Victor said, “but I am 
terribly uneasy. ” 

Harry had the same feeling, but he did his best to 
reassure his friend, and proposed that they should at 
once set about buying the disguises, and that on the fol- 
lowing morning they should carry into effect their plan 
with reference to Marat. Th^ dresses were bought. 
Two suits, such as a respectable mechanic would wear 
on Sundays or holidays, were first purchased. There was 
then a debate as to the disguise for the marquise; it 
struck them at once that it was strange for two young 
workmen to be purchasing female attire, but, after some 
consultation, they decided upon a bonnet and long cloak, 
and these Victor went in and bought, gayly telling the 


120 


IN TEE BEIGE OF TERROR. 


shopkeeper that he was buying a birthday present for his 
old mother. 

They took the clothes up to Harry’s room, agreeing 
that Louise could easily buy the rest of the garments re- 
quired for the marquise as soon as she was free, but they 
decided to say nothing about the attempt that was about 
to be made until it was over, as it would cause an anxiety 
which the old woman would probably be unable to con- 
ceal from the girls. 

Victor did not accompany Harry to his room; they 
had never, indeed, visited each other in their apartments, 
meeting always some little distance away in order that 
their connection should be unobserved, and that, should 
one be arrested, no suspicion would follow the other. As 
soon as he had deposited the clothes Harry sallied out 
again, and on rejoining Victor they made their way 
down to the Hotel de Ville, being too anxious to remain 
quiet. They could learn nothing from the crowd which 
was, as usual, assembled before the hotel. 

There was a general impression that something was 
about to happen, but none could give any definite reason 
for their belief. All day they wandered about restless 
and anxious. They fought their way into the galleries 
of the Assembly when the doors opened, but for a time 
nothing new took place. 

The Assembly, in which the moderates had still a 
powerful voice, had protested against the assumption of 
authority by the council of the Commune sitting at the 
Hotel de Ville. But the Assembly lacked firmness, the 
Commune every day gained in power. Already warrants 
of arrest were prepared against the Girondists, the early 
leaders of the movement. 

Too restless to remain in the Assembly, Victor and 
Harry again took their steps to the Hotel de Ville. Just 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


121 


as they arrived there twenty -four persons, of whom 
twenty -two were priests, were brought out from the prison 
of the Mairie by a party of Marseillais, who shouted, 
"‘To the Abbaye!” These ruffians pushed the prisoners 
into coaches standing at the door, shouting: “You will 
not arrive at the prison ; the people are waiting to tear 
you in pieces.” But the people looked on silently in 
sullen apathy, 

“You see them,” the Marseillais shouted. “There 
they are. You are about to march to Verdun. They 
only wait for your departure to butcher your wives and 
children. ” 

Still the crowd did not move. The great mass of the 
people had no share in the bloody deeds of the Eevolu- 
tion ; these were the work of a few score of violent men, 
backed by the refuse of the population. A few shouts 
were raised here and there of, “Down with the priests!” 
But more of the crowd joined in the shouts which Victor 
and Harry lustily raised of, “Shame, down with the 
Marseillais!” Victor would have pressed forward to 
attack the Marseillais had not Harry held his arm 
tightly, exclaiming in his ear : 

“Bestrain yourselves, Victor. Think of the lives that 
depend upon ours. The mob will not follow you. You 
can do nothing yourself. Come, get out of the crowd.” 

So saying he dragged Victor away. It was well that 
they could not see what was taking place in the coaches, 
or Victor’s fury would have been ungovernable, for 
several of the ruffians had drawn their swords and were 
hacking furiously at their prisoners. 

“We will follow them,” Harry said, when he and Vic- 
tor had made their way out of the crowd; “but you must 
remember, Victor, that, come what may, you must keep 
cool. You would only throw away your life uselessly ; 


122 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR, 


for Marie's sake j’ou must keep calm. Your life belongs 
to her, and you have no right to throvr it away." 

‘‘You are right, Henri," Victor said gloomily; "but 
how can one look on and see men inciting others to 
massacre? What is going to take place? We must fol- 
low them." 

"I am ready to follow them," Harry said; "but you 
must not go unless you are firmly resolved to restrain 
your feelings whatever may happen. You can do no pos- 
sible good, and will only involve yourself in the destruc- 
tion of others. " 

"You may trust me," the young count said; "I will 
be calm for Marie’s sake." 

Harry had his doubts as to his friend’s power of self- 
control, but he was anxious to see what was taking place, 
and they joined the throng that followed the coaches. 
But they were now in the rear, and could see nothing 
that was taking place before them. When the carriages 
reached the Abbaye the prisoners alighted. Some of 
them were at once cut down bj^ the Marseillais, the rest 
fled into the hall, where one of the committees was sitting. 
Its members, however, did nothing to protect them, and 
looked on while all save two were massacred unresist- 
ingly. Then the Marseillais came out brandishing their 
bloody weapons and shouting, "The good work has 
begun ; down with the priests ! down with the enemies 
of the people!" 

The better class of people in the crowd assembled at 
the Hotel de Ville had not followed the procession to the 
Abbaye. They had been horror-struck at the words and 
actions of the Marseillais, and felt that this was the begin- 
ning of the fulfillment of the rumors of the last few days. 

The murder of the first prisoner was indeed the signal 
for every man of thought or feeling and of heart to draw 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


125 


back from the Eevolution. Thousands of earnest men 
who had at first thought that the hour of life and liberty 
commenced with the meeting of the States-General, and 
who had gone heart and soul with that body in its early 
struggles for power, had long isince shrunk back appalled 
at the new tyranny whi-sh had sprung into existence. 

Each fresh act of usurpation of power by the Jacobins 
had alienated a section. The nobles and the clergy^ 
many of whom had at first gone heartily with the early 
reformers, had shrunk back appalled when they saw that 
religion and monarchy were menaced. The burgeoisie, 
who had made the Eevolution, were already to a man 
against it; the Girondists, the leaders of the third estate, 
had fallen awaj% and over their heads the ax was already 
hanging. Eevolution had no longer a friend in France, 
save among the lowest, the basest, and the most igno- 
rant. And now, by the massacres of the 2d of September, 
the republic of France was to stand forth in the eyes of 
Europe as a bloodstained monster, the enemy not of 
kings only, but of humanity in general. 

Thus the crowd following tho Marseillais was com- 
posed almost entirely of the scum of Paris, wretches who 
had long been at war with society, who hated the rich, 
hated the priests, hated all above them — men who had 
suffered so much that they had become wild beasts, who 
were the products of that evil system of society which 
had now been overthrown. The greater proportion of 
them were in the pay of the Commune, for, two days 
before, all the unemployed had been enrolled as the army 
of the Commune. Thus there was no repetition before 
the Abbaye of the cries of shame which had been heard 
in front of the Mairie. The shouts of the Marseillais 
were taken up and re-echoed by the mob. Savage 
cries, curses, and shouts for vengeance filled the air; 


124 


IN TEE REIGN OF TERROR. 


many were armed, and knives and bludgeons, swords and 
pikes, were brandished or shaken. Blood had been 
tasted, and all the savage instincts were on fire. 

"‘This is horrible, Henri!” Victor de Gisons exclaimed. 
“I feel as if I were in a nightmare, not that any night- 
mare could compare in terror to this. Look at those 
hideous faces — faces of men debased by crime, sodden 
with drink, degraded below the level of brutes, exulting 
in the thought of blood, lusting for murder ; and to think 
that these creatures are the masters of France. Great 
heavens! what can come of it in the future? What is 
going to take place now?” 

“Organized massacre, I fear, Victor. What seemed 
incredible, impossible, is going to take place; there is to 
be a massacre of the prisoners.” 

They had by this time reached the monastery of the 
Carmelites, now converted into a prison. Here a large 
number of priests had been collected. The Marseillais 
entered, and the prisoners were called by name to assem- 
ble in the garden. 

First the Archbishop of Arles was murdered; then they 
fell upon the others and hewed them down. The Bishops 
of Saintes and Beauvais were among the slain, and the 
assassins did not desist until the last prisoner in the Car- 
melites had been hacked to pieces. Graves had already 
been dug near the Barrier Saint Jacques and carts were 
waiting to convey the corpses there, showing how care- 
fully the preparations for the massacre had been made. 

Then the Marseillais returned to the Abbaye, and, with 
a crowd of followers, entered the great hall. Here the- 
bailiff Maillard organized a sort of tribunal of men taken 
at random from the crowd. Some of these were paid 
hirelings of the Commune, some were terrified workmen 
or small tradesmen who had, merely from curiosity. 


in THE REIQN OF TERROR. 




joined the mob. The Swiss officers and soldiers, who> 
were, with the priests, special objects of hatred to the 
mob, were first brought out. They were spared the farce 
of a trial, they were ordered to march out through the 
doors, outside which the Marseillais were awaiting them. 
Some hesitated to go out, and cried for mercy. 

A young man with head erect was the first to pass 
through the fatal doors. He fell in a moment, pierced 
with pikes. The rest followed him, and all save two, who 
were, by some caprice of the mob, spared, shared his 
fate. The mob had crowded into the galleries which sur^ 
rounded the hall and applauded with ferocious yells the 
murder of the soldiers. In the body of the hall a space 
was kept clear by the armed followers of the Commune 
round the judges’ table, and a pathway to the door from 
the interior of the prison to that opening into the street. 

When the Swiss had been massacred the trial of the 
other prisoners commenced. One after another the pris- 
oners were brought out. They were asked their names 
and occupations, a few questions followed, and then the 
verdict of ‘‘Guilty.” One after another they were con- 
ducted to the door and there slain. Two or three by the 
wittiness of their answers amused the mob and were 
thereupon acquitted, the acquittals being greeted by the 
spectators as heartily as the sentences of death. 

Victor and Harry were in the lowest gallery. They 
stood back from the front, but between the heads of those 
before them they could see what was going on below. 
Victor stood immovable, his face as pale as death. His 
cap had fallen off, his hair was dank with perspiration, 
his eyes had a look of concentrated horror, his body 
shook with a spasmodic shuddering. In vain Harry, 
when he once saw what was going to take place, urged 
him in a whisper to leave. He did not appear to hear,. 


126 


IlSr THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


and even when Harry pulled him by the sleeve of his 
blouse he seemed equally unconscious. Harry was 
greatly alarmed, and feared that every moment his com- 
panion would betray himself by some terrible outburst. 

After the three or four first prisoners had been dis- 
posed of, a tall and stately man was brought into the 
hall. A terible cry, which sounded loud even above the 
tumult which reigned, burst from Victor’s lips. He 
threw himself with the fury of a madman upon those in 
front of him, and in a moment would have bounded into 
the hall had not Harry brought the heavy stick he car- 
ried with all his force down upon his head. Victor fell 
like a log under the blow. 

“What is it? What is it?” shouted those around. 

“My comrade has gone out of his mind,” Harry said 
quietly; “he has been drinking for some days, and his 
hatred for the enemies of France has turned his head. I 
have been watching him, and had I not knocked him 
down he would have thrown himself head-foremost off 
the gallery and broken his neck.” 

The explanation seemed natural, and all were too inter- 
ested in what was passing in the hall below to pay fur- 
ther attention to so trival an incident. It was well that 
Harry had caught sight of the prisoner before Victor did 
so and was prepared for the outbreak, for it was the Due 
de Gisons who had thus been led in to murder. Harry 
dragged Victor back against the wall behind and then 
tried to lift him. 

“I will lend you a hand,” a tall man in the dress of a 
mechanic, who had been standing next to him, said, and, 
lifting Victor’s body on to his shoulder, made his way to 
the top of the stairs, Harry preceding him and opening a 
way through the crowd. In anomer minute they were 
in the open air. 


IN TEE REION OF TERROR. 


V27 

“Thank you greatly,” Harry said. “I do not know 
how I should have managed without your aid. If you 
put him down here I will try and bring him round.” 

“I live not far from here,” the m-m said. “I will take 
him to my room. You need not be afraid,” he added as 
Harry hesitated, “I have got my eyes open, you can 
trust me. ” 

So saying he made his way through the crowd gath- 
ered outside. He was frequently asked who he was 
carrying, for the crowd feared lest any of their prey 
should escape; but the man’s reply, given with a rough 
laugh — “It is a lad whose stomach is not strong enough 
to bear the sight of blood, and I tell you it is pretty hot 
in there” — satisfied them. 

Passing through several streets the man entered a small 
house and carried Victor to the attic and laid him on a 
bed, then he carefully closed the door and struck a light. 

“You struck hard, my friend,” he said, as he examined 
Victor’s head. Ma foi, I should not have liked such a 
blow myself; but I don’t blame you. You were but just 
in time to prevent his betraying himself, and better a 
hundred times a knock on the head than those pikes out- 
side the door. I had my eye on him, and felt sure he 
would do something rash, and I had intended to choke 
him, but he was too quick for me. How came you to be 
so foolish as to be there?” 

“We had friends in the prison, and we thought we 
might do something to save them,” Harry answered, for 
he saw that it would be his best policy to be frank. 
“It was his father whom they brought out.” 

“It was rash of you, young sir. A kid might as well 
try to save his mother from the tiger who has laid its 
paw upon her as for you to try to rescue any one from 
the clutches of the mob. Mon Dieu! to think that in the 


128 


IN TEE HEIGN OF TERROR. 


early days I was fool enough to go down to the Assembly 
and cheer the deputies; but I have seen my mistake. 
"What has it brought us? — a ruined trade, an empty cup- 
board, and to be ruled by the ruffians of the slums instead 
of the king, the clergj^ and the upper classes. I was a 
brass-worker, and a good one, though I say it myself, 
and earned good wages. Now for the last month I 
haven’t done a stroke of work. Who wants to buy brass- 
work when there are mansions and shops to pillage? 
And now, what are you going to do? My wife is out, 
but she will probably be back soon. We will attend to 
this young fellow. She is a good nurse, and I tell you I 
think he will need all we can do for him.” 

‘‘You don’t think I have seriously injured him?” 
Harry said in a tone of dismay. 

“No, no; don’t make yourself uneasy. You have 
stunned him, and that’s all; he will soon get over that. 
I have seen men get worse knocks in a drunken row and 
be at work again in the morning; but it is different here. 
I saw his face, and he was pretty nearly mad when you 
struck him. I doubt whether he will be in his right 
senses when he comes round ; but never fear, we will look 
after him well. You can stay if you like; but if you 
want to go you can trust him to us. I see you can keep 
your head, and will not run into danger as he did.” 

“I do want to go terribly,” Harry said, “terribly; and 
I feel that I can trust you completely. You have saved 
his life and mine already. Now you will not be hurt at 
what I am going to say. He is the son of the Due de 
Oisons, the last man we saw brought out to be murdered. 
We have plenty of money. In a belt round his waist you 
will find a hundred louis. Please do not spare them. If 
you think he wants a surgeon call him in, and get every- 
thing necessary for your household. While you are nurs- 


IN THE BEIQN OF TERROR. 


129 


ing him you cannot go out to work. I do not talk of 
reward; one cannot reward kindness like yours; but 
while you are looking after him you and your wife must 
live.” 

“Agreed!” the man said, shaking Harry by the hand. 
“You speak like a man of heart. I will look after him. 
You need be under no uneasiness. Should any of my 
comrades come in I shall say: ‘This is a young workman 
who got knocked down and hurt in the crowd, and whom, 
having nothing better to do, I have brought in here.’ ” 

“If he should recover his senses before I come back,” 
Harry said, “please do not let him know it was I who 
struck him. He will be well-nigh heartbroken that he 
could not share the fate of his father. Let him think 
that he was knocked down by some one in the crowd.” 

“All right! that is easily managed,” the man said. 
“Jacques Medart is no fool. Now you had best be off, 
for I see you are on thorns, and leave me to bathe his 
head. If you shouldn’t come back you can depend upon 
it I will look after him till he is able to go about again.” 


130 


LN TEE REIGN OF TERROR. 


CHAPTER Vin. 

MARIE ARRESTED. 

On leaving Victor in the care of the man who had so 
providentially come to his aid, Harry hurried down the 
street toward the Abbaye, then he stopped to think — 
should he return there or make his way to the Bicetre ? He 
could not tell whether his friends had, like the Due de 
Gisons, been removed to the Abbaye. If they had been 
so, it was clearly impossible for him to aid them in any 
way. They might already have fallen. The crowd was 
too great for him to regain the gallery, and even there he 
could only witness, without power to avert, their murder. 
Were they still at the Bicetre he might do something. 
Perhaps the assassins had not yet arrived there. 

It was now nine o’clock in the evening. The streets 
were almost deserted. The respectable inhabitants all 
remained within their houses, trembling at the horrors, 
of which reports had circulated during the afternoon. 
At first there had been hopes that the Assembly would 
take steps to put a stop to the massacre, but the Assembly 
did nothing. Danton and the ministers were absent. 
The cannon’s roar and the tocsin sounded perpetually. 
There was no secret as to what was going on. The Com- 
mune had the insolence to send commissioners to the bar 
of the Assembly to state that the people wished to break 
open the doors of the prisons, and this when two hundred 
priests had already been butchered at the Carmelites. 

A deputation indeed went to the Abbaye to try to per- 


ZZV THE REION OF TERROR. 


131 


suade the murderers to desist, but their voices were 
drowned in tumultuous cries. The Commune of Paris 
openly directed the massacre. Billaud-Varennes went 
backward and forward to superintend the execution of his 
orders, and promised the executioners twenty -four francs 
a day. The receipt for the payment of this blood-money 
still exists. On arriving in front of the Bicetre Harry 
found all was silent there, and with a faint feeling of 
hope that the massacre would not extend beyond the 
Abbaye he again turned his steps in that direction. 

The bloody work was still going on, and Harry wan- 
dered away into the quiet streets to avoid hearing the 
shrieks of the victims and the yells of the crowd. A sud- 
den thought struck him, and he went along until he saw 
a woman come out of a house. He ran up to her. 

“Madame,” he said, “I have the most urgent need of a 
bonnet and shawl. Will you sell me those you have on? 
The shops are all shut, or I would not trouble you. You 
have only to name your price and I will pay you.” 

The woman was surprised at this proposition, but see- 
ing that a good bargain was to be made she asked twice 
the cost of the articles when new, and this Harry paid 
her without question. 

Wrapping the shawl and bonnet into a bundle he re- 
traced his steps, and sat down on some doorsteps within 
a distance of the Abbaye which would enable him to ob- 
serve any general movement of the crowd in front of the 
prison. At one o’clock in the morning there was a stir, 
and the body of men with pikes moved down the street. 

“They are going to La Force,” he said, after follow- 
ing them for some distance. “Oh, if I had but two or 
three hundred English soldiers here we would make 
mincemeat of these murderers!” 

Harry did not enter La Force, where the scenes that 


132 


m TEE BEIGE OF TERROR. 


were taking place at the Abbaye — for, in spite of the 
speed with which the mock trials were hurried through, 
these massacres were not yet finished there, so great was 
the number of prisoners — were repeated. 

At La Force many ladies were imprisoned, among them 
the Princess de Lamballe. They shared the fate of the 
male prisoners, being hewn to pieces by sabers. The 
head of the princess was cut off and stuck upon a pike, 
^nd was carried in triumph under the windows of the 
Temple, where the king and queen were confined, and 
was held up to the bars of the room they occupied for 
them to see. Marie Antoinette, fearless for herself, 
fainted at the terrible sight of the pale head of her friend. 

Harry remained at a little distance from La Force, 
tramping restlessly up and down, half-mad with rage and 
horror, and at his powerlessness to interfere in any way 
with the proceedings of the wretches who were carrying 
on the work of murder. At last, about eight o’clock in 
the morning, a boy ran by. 

‘‘They have finished with them at the Abbaye, ” he said 
with fiendish glee. “They are going from there to the 
Bicetre.” 

Harry with difficulty repressed his desire to slay the 
urchin, and hurried away to reach the prison of Bictere 
before the band from the Abbaye arrived there. Unfor- 
tunately he came down by a side street upon them when 
they were within a few hundred yards of the prison. 
His great hope was that he might succeed in penetrating 
with the Marseillais and find the marquise, and aid her in 
making her way through the mob in the disguise he had 
purchased. 

But here, as at the other prisons, there was a method 
in the work of murder. The agents of the Commune took 
possession of the hall at the entrance and permitted none 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


133 


to pass further into the prison, the warders and officials 
bringing down the prisoners in batches, and so handing 
them over for slaughter. In vain Harry tried to pene- 
trate into the inner part of the prison. He was roughly 
repulsed by the men guarding the door; and at last, find- 
ing that nothing could be done, he forced his way out 
again into the open air, and hurrying away for some dis- 
tance, threw himself on the ground and burst into a pas- 
sion of tears. 

After a time he rose and made his way back to the 
house where he had left Victor de Gisons. He found him 
in a state of delirium, acting over and over again the 
scene in the Abbaye, cursing the judge and executioners, 
and crying out he would die with his father. 

‘‘What does the doctor think of him?” he asked the 
woman who was sitting by Victor’s bed. 

“He did not say much,” the woman replied. “He 
shook his head, and said there had been a terrible men- 
tal shock, and that he could not answer either for his life 
or reason. There was nothing to do but to be patient, 
to keep his head bandaged with wet cloths, and to give 
him water from time to time. Do not be afraid, sir ; we 
will watch over him carefully.” 

“I would stay if I could,” Harry said; “but I have 
others I must see about. I have the terrible news to 
break to some young ladies of the murder of their father 
and mother.” 

“Poor things! — poor things!” the woman said, shak- 
ing her head. “It is terrible! My husband was telling 
me what he saw; and a neighbor came in just now and 
said it was the same thing at all the other prisons. The 
priest, too — our priest at the little church at the corner 
of the street, where I used to go in every morning to pray 
on my way to market — he was dragged away ten days 


134 


m THE BEIQN OF TERROR. 


ago to the Carmelites, and now he is a saint in heaven. 
How is it, sir, that God allows such things to be?” 

' “We cannot tell,” Harry said sadly. “As for myself, 
I can hardly believe it, though I saw it. They say there 
are over four thousand people in the prisons, and they 
will all be murdered. Such a thing was never heard of. 
I can hardly believe that I am not in a dream now.” 

“You look almost like one dead yourself,” the woman 
said pityingly. “I have made a bouillon for Jacques* 
breakfast and mine. It it is just ready. Do take a 
mouthful before you go out. That and a piece of bread 
and a cup of red wine will do you good.” 

Harry was on the point of refusing ; but he felt that he 
was utterly worn and exhausted, and that he must keep 
up his strength. Her husband, therefore, took her place 
oy Victor’s bedside in readiness to hold him down should 
he try to get up in his ravings, while the good woman 
ladled out a basin of the broth and placed it with a piece 
of bread, and some wine on the table. Harrj^ forced him- 
self to drink it, and when he rose from the table he 
already felt the benefit of the meal. 

“Thank you very much,” he said. “I feel stronger 
now; but how I am to tell the story I do not know. But 
I must make quite certain before I go to these poor girls 
that their parents were killed. Three or four were spared 
at the Abbaye. Possibly it may have been the same 
thing at the Bicetre. ” 

So Harry went back and waited outside the prison 
until the bloody work was over; but found on question- 
ing those who came out when all was done that the thirst 
for blood had increased with killing, and that all the 
prisoners found in the Bicetre had been put to death. 

“ilfa /of/” the man wliom he was speaking to said; 
“but these accursed aristocrats have courage. Men and 


IN TEE REIGN OF TERROR, 


135 


women were alike ; there was not one of them but faced 
the judges bravely and went to their death as calmly as 
if to dinner. There was a marquis and his wife — the 
Marquis de St. Caux they called him. They brought 
them out together. They were asked whether they had 
anything to say why they should not be punished for 
their crimes against France. The marquis laughed 
aloud. 

“ "Crimes!’ he said. "Do you think a Marquis de St. 
Caux is going to plead for his life to a band of murderers 
and assassins ? Come, my love. ’ 

""He just gave her one kiss, and then took her hand as 
if they were going to walk a minuet together, and then 
led her down between the lines of guards with his head 
erect and a smile of scorn on his face. She did not 
smile, but her step never faltered. I watched her closely. 
She was very pale, and she did not look proud, but she 
walked as calmly and steadily as her husband till they 
reached the door where the pikemen were awaiting them, 
and then it was over in a minute, and they died without 
a cry or a groan. They are wretches, the aristocrats. 
They have fattened on the life-blood of the people ; but 
they know how to die, these people.” 

Without a word Harry turned away. He had told 
himself there was no hope; but he knew by the bitter 
pang he felt now that he had hoped to the last. Then 
he walked slowly away to tell the news. 

There were comparatively few people about the streets, 
and these all of the lower order. Every shop was closed. 
Men with scared faces stood at some of the doors to 
gather the news from passers-by, and pale women looked 
timidly from the upper windows. When he reached the 
house he could not summon courage to enter it, but stood 
for a long time outside, until at last he saw Louise Mou- 


136 


m TEE REIGN OF TERROR. 


lin put her head from the window. He succeeded in 
catching her eye, and placing his finger on his lips signed 
to her to come down. A minute later she appeared at 
the door. 

“Is it all true. Monsieur Sandwith? They say they 
are murdering the prisoners. Surely it must be false 1 
They could never do such a thing!” 

“It is true, Louise. I have seen it myself. I went 
with a disguise to try and rescue our dear lady, even if I 
could not save the marquis; but I could not get to her — 
the wretches have murdered them both.” 

“Oh, my dear lady!” the old woman cried, bursting^ 
into tears; “the pretty babe I nursed. To think of her 
murdered; and the poor young things upstairs — what 
shall I do? — what shall I do. Monsieur Sandwith?” 

“You must break it to them, Louise. Do they know 
how great the danger is?” 

“No. I have kept it from them. They can see from 
the window that something unusual is going on, every 
one can see that. But I told them it was only that the 
Prussians were advancing. They are anxious — very 
anxious — but they are quite unprepared for this.” 

“Break it gradually, Louise. Tell them first that 
there are rumors that the prisons have been attacked. 
Come down again presently as if to get more news, and 
then tell them that there are reports that the prisoners 
have been massacred, and then at last tell them all the 
truth.” 

“But will you not come up. Monsieur Sandwith — they 
trust in you so much ? Your presence will be a support 
to them.” 

“I could do nothing now,” Harry said sadly. “God 
only can console them. They had best be bj^ themselves 
for awhile. I will come in this evening. The first burst 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


137 


of grief will be over then, and my talk may aid them ta 
rouse themselves. Oh, if we had but tried to get them 
out of prison sooner. And yet who could have foreseen 
that here in Paris thousands of innocent prisoners, men 
and women, would be murdered in cold blood!” 

Finding that she could not persuade Harry to enter, 
Louise turned to perform her painful duty ; while Harry, 
thoroughlj' exhausted with the night of horrors, made 
his way home, and throwing himself on the bed, fell 
asleep, and did not wake until evening. His first step 
was to plunge his head into water, and then, after a good 
wash, to prepare a meal. His sleep had restored his 
energy, and with brisk steps he made his way through 
the streets to Louise Moulin. He knocked with his 
knuckles at the outer door of her apartments. The old 
nurse opened it quietly. 

‘‘Come in,” she said, “and sit down. They are in their 
room, and I think they have cried themselves to sleep. 
My heart has been breaking all day to see them. It has 
been dreadful. Poor little Yirginie cried terribly, and 
sobbed for hours; but it was a long time before the others 
cried. Marie fainted, and when I got her round lay still 
and quiet without speaking. Jeanne was worst of all. 
She sat on that chair with her eyes staring open and her 
face as white as if she were dead. She did not seem to 
hear anything I said; but at last, when Yirginie’s sobs 
were stopping, I began to talk to her about her mother 
and her pretty ways when she was a child, and then at 
last Jeanne broke down, and she cried so wildly that I 
was frightened, and then Marie cried too; and after 
awhile I persuaded them all to lie down ; and as I have 
not heard a sound for the last hour I hope the good God 
has sent them all to sleep.” 

‘I trust so indeed, Louise. T will stay here quietly 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR, 


jas 

tor an hour, and then if we hear nothing I will go home, 
and be back again in the morning. Sleep will do more 
for them than anything I can say.” 

At the end of an hour all was still quiet, and Harry 
with a somewhat lightened heart took his departure. 

At nine o’clock next morning he was again at the 
house. When he entered Virginie ran to him, and 
throwing her arms round his neck again burst into a 
passion of tears. Harry felt that this was the best thing 
that could have happened, for the others were occupied 
for some time in trying to soothe her, crying quietly to 
themselves while they did so. At last her sobs became 
less violent. 

*‘And now, Harry,” Marie said, turning to him, ‘‘will 
you tell us all about it?” 

”1 will tell you only that j^our dear father and mother 
died, as you might be sure they would, calmly and fear- 
lessly, and that they suffered but little. More than that 
I cannot tell you now. Some day further on, when you 
can bear it, I will tell you of the events of the last forty- 
eight hours. At present I myself dare not think of it, 
and it would harm you to know it. 

‘'Do not, I pray you, ask me any questions now. We 
must think of the future. Fortunately you passed un- 
suspected the last time they searched the house; but it 
may not be so another time. You may be sure that these 
human tigers will not be satisfied with the blood they 
have shed, but that they will long for fresh victims. The 
prisons are empty now, but they will soon be filled again. 
We must therefore turn our thoughts’ to your making 
your escape from the city. I fear that there is peril 
everywhere; but it must be faced. I think it will be 
useless for us to try and reach the frontier by land. At 
every town and village they will be on the lookout for 


IJSr THE REION OF TERROR. 


139 


fugitives, and whatever disguise you might adopt you 
could not escape observation. I think, then, that we 
must make for the sea and hire a fishing-boat to take us 
across to England. 

‘‘But we must not hurry. In the first place, we must 
settle all our plans carefully and prepare our disguises; 
in the next place, there will be such tremendous excite- 
ment when the news of what has happened here is known 
that it would be unsafe to travel. I think myself it will 
be best to wait a little until there is a lull. That is what 
I want you to think over and decide. 

“I do not think there is any very great danger here for 
the next few days. For a little time they will be tired of 
slaying; and, from what I hear, the Girondists are marked 
out as the next victims. They say Danton has denounced 
them at the Jacobin Club. At any rate it will be better 
to get everything in readiness for fiight, so that we can 
leave at once if we hear of any fresh measures for a search 
after suspects.*’ 

Harry was pleased to find that his suggestion answered 
the purpose for which he made it. The girls began to 
discuss the disguises which would be required and the 
best route to be taken, and their thoughts were for a 
time turned from the loss they had sustained. After an 
hour’s talk he left them greatly benefited by his visit. 

For the next few days Harry spent his time for the 
most part by the bedside of Victor de Gisons. The fever 
was still at its height, and the- doctor gave but small 
hopes of his recovery. Harry determined that he would 
not leave Paris until the issue was decided one way or 
the other, and when with the girls he discouraged any 
idea of an immediate flight. This was the more easy, 
for the news from the provinces showed that the situation 
was everywhere as bad as it was at the capital. 


140 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR, 


The Commune had sent to all the committees acting in 
connection with them in the towns throughout the country 
the news of the execution of the enemies of France con- 
fined in the prisons, and had urged that a similar step 
should at once be taken with reference to all the prisoners 
in their hands. The order was promptly obeyed, and 
throughout France massacres similar to those in Paris 
were at once carried out. A carnival of murder and hor- 
ror had commenced, and the madness for blood raged 
throughout the whole country. Such being the case, 
Harry found it by no means difficult to dissuade the girls 
from taking instant steps toward making their escape. 

He was, however, in a state of great uneasiness. 
Many of the moderate deputies had been seized, others 
had sought safety in flight, and the search for suspected 
persons was carried on vigorously. Difficult and dan- 
gerous as it would be to endeavor to travel through 
France with three girls, he would have attempted it 
without hesitation rather than remain in Paris had it not 
been for Victor de Gisons. 

One day, a week after the massacres at the prisons, he 
received another terrible shock. He had bought a paper 
from one of the men shouting them for sale in the street, 
and sat down in the garden of the Tuileries to read it. 
A great portion of the space was filled with lists of the 
enemies of the people who had been, as it was called, 
executed. As these lists had formed the staple of news 
for several days Harry scarce glanced at the names, his 
eye traveling rapidly down the list until he gave a start 
and a low cry. Under the heading of persons executed 
at Lille were the names of Ernest de St. Caux, Jules de 
St. Caux, Pierre du Tillet — “aristocrats, arrested August 
15th, in the act of endeavoring to leave France in dis- 
guise. “ 


IN THE REION OF TERROR. 


141 


For sometime Harry sat as if stunned. He had scarce 
given a thought to his friends since the night they had 
left, the affairs of the marquis and his wife, of their 
daughters, and of Victor de Gisons, almost excluding 
everything else. When he thought of the boys it had 
been as already in England, under the charge of Du 
Tillet. 

He had thought, that if they had been arrested on the 
way he should have been sure to hear of it; and he had 
such confidence in the sagacity of Monsieur du Tillet 
that he had looked upon it as almost certain he would be 
able to lead his two charges through any difficulty and 
danger which might beset them. And now he knew that 
his hopes had been ill founded — that his friends had been 
arrested when almost within sight of the frontier, and 
had been^ murdered as soon as the news of the massacres 
in Paris had reached Lille. 

He felt crushed with the blow. A warm affection had 
sprung up between him and Ernest, while from the first 
the younger boy had attached himself to him ; and now 
they were dead, and the girls were alone in the world, 
save for himself and the poor young fellow tossing with 
fever! It was true that if his friends had reached Eng- 
land in safety they could not have aided him in the task 
he had before him of getting the girls away; still their 
deaths somehow seemed to add to his responsibilities. 

Upon one thing he determined at once, and that was, 
that until his charges were safely in England they should 
not hear a whisper of this new and terrible misfortune 
which had befallen them. 

In order to afford the girls some slight change, and 
anxious at their pale faces, the result of grief and of their 
unwonted confinement, Louise Moulin had persuaded 
them to go out with her in the early mornings when she 


142 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


went to the markets. The fear of detection was small, 
for the girls had now become accustomed to their thick 
shoes and rough dresses ; and indeed she thought that it 
would be safer to go out, for the suspicions of her neigh- 
bors might be excited if the girls remained secluded in 
the house. Harry generally met them soon after they 
started, and accompanied them in their walk. 

One morning he was walking with the two younger 
girls, while Marie and the old nurse were together a 
short distance in front of them. They had just reached 
the flower-market, which was generally the main object 
of their walks — for the girls, having passed most of their 
time in the country, were passionately fond of flowers — 
when a man on horseback wearing a red sash, which 
showed him to be an official of the republic, came along 
at a footpace. His eyes fell upon Marie’s face and rested 
there, at first with the look of doubtful recognition, fol- 
lowed by a start of surprise and satisfaction. He reined 
in his horse instantly, with the exclamation : 

‘‘Mademoiselle de St. Caux!” 

For a moment she shrank back, her cheek paler even 
than before ; then recovering herself she said calmly : 

“It is myself. Monsieur Lebat. “ 

“Citizen Lebat,” he corrected. “You forget, there 
are no titles now — we have changed all that. It goes to 
my heart,” he went on with a sneer, “to be obliged to 
do my duty; but however unplesant it is, it must be 
done. Citizens,” he said, raising his voice, “I want two 
men well disposed to the state. ’ ’ 

As to be ill disposed meant danger if not death, several 
men within hearing at once came forward. 

“This female citizen is an aristocrat in disguise,” he 
went on, pointing to Marie ; “in virtue of my office as 
deputy of Dijon and member of the Committee of Public 


IN THE REION OF TERROR. 


143 


Safety, I arrest her and give her into your charge. 
Where is the person who was with her? Seize her also 
on a charge of harboring an enemy of the state!” 

But Louise was gone. The moment Lebat had looked 
round in search of assistance Marie had whispered in 
Louise’s ear: “Fly, Louise, for the sake of the children; 
if you are arrested they are lost. ’ ’ 

Had she herself been alone concerned, the old woman 
would have stood by Marie and shared her fate; but the 
words “for the sake of the children” decided her, and 
she had instantly slipped away among the crowd, whose 
attention had been called by Lebat’s first words, and 
dived into a small shop, where she at once began to 
bargain for some eggs. 

“Where is the woman?” Lebat repeated angrily. 

“What is she like?” one of the bystanders asked. 

But Lebat could give no description whatever of her. 
He had noticed that Marie was speaking to some one 
when he first caught sight of her face; but he had noticed 
nothing more, and did not know whether the woman was 
young or old. 

“I can’t tell you,” he said in a tone of vexation. 
“Nevermind; we shall find her later on. This capture 
is the most important.” 

So saying he set out, with Marie walking beside him, 
with a guard on either hand. In the next street he came 
on a party of four of the armed soldiers of the Commune, 
and ordered them to take the place of those he had first 
charged with the duty, and directed them to proceed 
with him to the Mairie. 

Marie was taken at once before the committee sitting 
en permanence for the discovery and arrest of suspects. 

“I charge this young woman with being an aristocrat 
in disguise. She is the daughter of the ci-devant Mar- 


144 


m THE TtEIQN OF TERROR. 


quis de St. Caux, who was executed on the 2d of Septem- 
ber at Bicetre. ” 

‘‘Murdered, you mean, sir,” Marie said in a clear, 
haughty voice. “Why not call things by their proper 
name?” 

“I am sorry,” Lebat went on, not heeding the inter- 
ruption, “that it should fall to my lot to denounce her, 
for I acknowledge that in the days before our glorious 
Revolution commenced I have visited at her father’s 
chateau. But I feel that my duty to the republic stands 
before any private considerations.” 

“You have done perfectly right,” the president of the 
committee said. “As I understand that the accused does 
not deny that she is a daughter of the ci-devant marquis, 
I will at once sign the order for her committal to La 
Force. There is room there still, though the prisons are 
filling up again fast.” 

“We must have another jail delivery,” one of the 
committee laughed brutally; and a murmur of assent 
passed through the chamber. 

The order was made out, and Marie was handed over 
to the armed guard, to be taken with the next batch of 
prisoners to La Force. 

Harry was some twenty yards behind Marie and her 
companion when Lebat checked his horse before her. 
He recognized the man instantly, and saw that Marie’s 
disguise was discovered. His first impulse was to rush 
forward to her assistance, but the hopelessness of any 
attempt at interference instantly struck him, and to the 
surprise of the two girls, who were looking into a shop, 
and had not noticed what was occurring, he turned sud- 
denly with them down a side street. 

“'VMiat are you doing, Harry? We shall lose the 
others in the crowd if we do not keep them in sight,” 
Jeanne said. 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR, 


145 


“I know what I am doing, Jeanne; I will tell ^ou 
presently.” He walked along several streets until he 
<;ame to an unfrequented thoroughfare. 

“There is something wrong, Harry, I see it in your 
face!” Jeanne exclaimed. “Tell us at once.” 

“It is bad news, ” Harry said quietly. “Try and nerve 
yourselves, my dear girls, for you will need all your cour- 
age. Marie is captured. ” 

“Oh, Harry!” Virginie exclaimed, bursting into tears, 
while Jeanne stood still and motionless. 

“Why are you taking us away?” she said in a hard, 
sharp voice which Harry would not have recognized as 
hers. “Our place is with her, and where she goes we 
will go. You have no right to lead us away. We will 
go back to her at once. ” 

“You can do her no good, Jeanne, dear,” Harry said 
gently. “You could not help her, and it would only 
add to her misery if Virginie and you were also in their 
hands. Beside, we can be of more use outside. Trust 
to me, Jeanne; I will do all in my power to save her, 
whatever the risk.” 

“You could not save our father and mother,” Jeanne 
said with a quivering lip. 

“No, dear; but I would have saved them had there 
been a little time to do so. This time I hope to be more 
successful. Courage, Jeanne, do not give way ; I depend 
on your clear head to help me. Beside, till we can get 
her back, you have to fill Marie’s place and look after 
Virginie. ” 

The appeal was successful, and Jeanne burst into a 
passion of tears. Harry did not try to check them, and 
in a short time the sobs ceased and Jeanne raised her 
head again. 

“I feel better now,” she said. “Come, Virginie, and 


146 


IN THE REION OF TERROR. 


dry your eyes, darling; we shall have plenty ofj^time to 
cry afterward. Are we to go home, Harry ? Have they 
taken Louise?” 

“I do not know, Jeanne; that is the first thing to find 
out, for if they have, it will not be safe for you to return. 
Let us push on now, so that if she has not been taken we 
shall reach home before her. We will place ourselves at 
the corner of your street and wait for an hour; she may 
spend some time in looking for us, but if she does not 
come by the end of that time I shall feel sure that it is 
because she cannot come, and in that case I must look 
out for another place for you. ’ ’ 

They hurried on until they were nearly home, the brisk 
walk having, as Harry had calculated it would do, had 
the effect of preventing their thoughts from dwelling 
upon Marie’s capture. They had not been more than a 
quarter of an hour at their post when Harry gave an ex- 
clamation of satisfaction as he saw Louise Moulin ap- 
proaching. The two girls hurried to meet her. 

‘‘Thank God you are both safe, dears!” she exclaimed 
with tears streaming down her cheeks. “I thought of 
you in the middle of it all ; but I was sure that Monsieur 
Sandwith would see what was being done and would get 
you awa3^” 

“And you, Louise,” said Harry, who had now come 
up, “how did you get away? I have been terribly anx- 
ious, thinking that they might seize you too, and that 
would have been dreadful.” 

“So thej^ would have done,” the old woman said; “but 
when that evil man looked away for a moment, made- 
moiselle whispered, '¥\y, Louise, for the children’s sake!’ 
and I slipped away into the crowd without even stopping 
to think, and ran into a shop; and it was well I did, for 
he shouted to them to seize me too, but I was gone, and 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR, 


147 


as I don’t think he noticed me before, they could not find 
me ; and as soon as they had all moyed away I came out. I 
looked for you for some time and then made up my mind 
that Monsieur Sandwith had come on home with you.” 

“So I did, you see,” Harry said; “but I did not dare 
to go in until we knew whether you had been taken too. 
If you had not come after a time we should have looked 
for another lodging, though I knew well enough that you 
would not tell them where you lived.” 

“No, indeed,” the old woman said. “They might 
have cut me in pieces without getting a single word from 
me as to where I lived. Still they might have found out 
somehow, for they would have been sure to have pub- 
ished the fact that I had been taken, with a description 
of me. Then the neighbors would have said, ‘This de- 
scription is like Louise Moulin, and she is missing;’ and 
then they would have talked, and the end of it would 
have been you would have been discovered. Will you 
come home with us. Monsieur Sandwith?” 

“I will come after it’s dark, Louise. The less my 
visits are noticed the better.” 

“This is awful!” Harry said to himself as he turned 
away. “The marquis and his wife massacred, Ernest and 
Jules murdered, Marie in prison, Victor mad with fever, 
Jeanne and Virginie with no one to trust to but me, my 
people at home in a frightful state of mind about me. 
It is awful to think of. It’s enough to drive a fellow out 
of his senses. Well, I will go and see how Victor is 
going on. The doctor thought there was a change yes- 
terday. Poor fellow! if he comes to his senses I shall 
have hard work to keep the truth about Marie from him. 
It would send him off again worse than ever if he had 
an idea of it.” 

“And how is your patient to-day, madame?” he asked, 
as Victor’s nurse opened the door to him. 


148 


IN THE REIQN OF TERROR, 


‘*He is quieter, much quieter,” she replied. think 
he is too weak to rave any longer; but otherwise he’s 
just the same. He lies with his eyes open, talking some- 
times to himself, but I cannot make out any sense in 
what he says. The doctor has been here this morning, 
and he says that he thinks another two days will decide. 
If he does not take a turn then he will die. If he does, 
he may live, but even then he may not get his reason 
again. Poor young fellow ! I feel for him almost as if 
he were my son, and so does Jacques. ” 

‘‘You are both very good, madame,” Harry said, *"and 
my friend is fortunate indeed to have fallen into such 
good hands. I will sit with him for three or four hours 
now, and you had better go and get a little fresh air.” 

‘‘That I will, monsieur. Jacques is asleep. He was 
up with him all last night, and I had a good night. He 
would have it so.” 

“Quite right,” Harry said. “You must not knock 
yourself up, madame. You are too useful to others for 
us to let you do that. To-morrow night I will take my 
turn.” 


IN THE REIGN OP TERROR. 


149 


CHAPTEE IX. 

BOBESFIEBBE. 

Afteb dark Harry presented himself at Louise Moulin ’s. 

“Have you thought of anything, Harry?” was Jeanne’s 
^rst question. She was alone, for Louise was cooking, 
and Yirginie had lain down and cried herself to sleep. 

“I have thought of a number of things,” he replied, 
for while he had been sitting by Victor’s bedside he had 
turned over in his mind every scheme by which he could 
get Marie out of prison, “but at present I have fixed 
upon nothing. I cannot carry out our original plan of 
seizing Marat. It would require more than one to carry 
out such a scheme, and the friend whom I relied upon 
before can no longer aid me.” 

“Who is it?” Jeanne asked quietly. “Is it Victor de 
Gisons?” 

“What! bless me, Jeanne!” Harry exclaimed in sur- 
prise, “how did you guess that?” 

“I felt sure it was Victor all along,” the girl said. 
“In the first place I never believed that he had gone away. 
Marie told me she had begged and prayed him to go, 
and that he had only gone to please her. She seemed to 
think it was right he should go, but I didn’t think so. 
A gentleman would not run away and leave any one he 
liked behind, even if she told him. It was not likely. 
Why, here are you staying here and risking your life for 
us, though we are not related to you and have no claim 
upon you. And how could Victor run away? But as 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


100 

Marie seemed pleased to think lie was safe I said nothing ; 
but I know, if he had gone and some day they had been 
married, I should never have looked upon him as a 
brother. But I felt sure he wouldn’t do it, and that he 
was in Paris still. Then, again, you did not tell us the 
name of the friend who was working with you, and I felt 
sure you must have some reason for your silence. So, 
putting the two things together, I was sure that it was 
Victor. What has happened to him? Is he in prison 
too?” 

“No, heisnot in prison, Jeanne,” Harry said, “buthe 
is very ill.” And he related the whole circumstances of 
Victor’s fever. “I blamed myself awfully at first for 
having hit him so hard, as you may suppose, Jeanne; 
but the doctor thinks it made no difi^erence, and that 
Victor’s delirium is due to the mental shock and not in 
any way to the blow on the head. Still I should not 
like your sister to know it. I am very glad you have 
guessed the truth, for it is a comfort to talk things over 
with you.” 

“Poor Marie!” Jeanne said softly; “it is well she 
never knew about it. The thought he had got safely 
away kept her up. And now tell me about your plans. 
Could I not take Victor’s place and help you to seize 
Marat? I am not strong, you know; but I could hold a 
knife, and tell him I would kill him if he cried out. I 
don’t think I could, you know, but he wouldn’t know 
that.” 

“I am afraid that wouldn’t do, Jeanne,” Harry said 
with a slight smile, shaking his head. “It was a des- 
perate enterprise for two of us. Beside, it would never 
do for you to run the risk of being separated from Vir- 
ginie. Remember you are father and mother and elder 
sister to her now. The next plan I thought of was to try 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


151 


and get appointed as a warder in the prison, but that 
seems full of difficulties, for I know no one who could get 
me such a berth, and certainly they would not appoint a 
fellow at my age unless by some extraordinary influence. 
Then I thought if I let out I was English I might get 
arrested and lodged in the same prison, and might help 
her to get out then. From what I hear the prisoners are 
not separated, but all live together.” 

“No, no, Harry,” Jeanne exclaimed in a tone of sharp 
pain, “you must not do that of all things. We have only 
you, and if you are once in prison you might never get 
out again ; beside, there are lots of other prisons, and 
there is no reason why they should send you to La Force 
rather than anywhere else. No, I will never consent to 
that plan.” 

“I thought it seemed too doubtful myself,” Harry 
said. “Of course, if I knew that thy would send me to 
La Force, I might risk it. I could hide a file and a steel 
saw about me, and might cut through the bars; but, as 
you sa3% there is no reason why they should send me 
there rather than anywhere else. I would kill that villain 
who arrested her — the scoundrel, after being a guest at 
the chateau! — but I don’t see as that would do your sis- 
ter any good, and would probably end in my being shut 
up. The most hopeful plan seems to me to try and bribe 
some of the warders. Some of them, no doubt, would 
be glad enough to take money if they could see their way 
to letting her out without fear of detection.” 

“But you know we thought of that before, Harry, and 
agreed it would be a terrible risk to try it, for the very 
first man you spoke to might turn round on you. ” 

“Of course there is a certain risk, Jeanne, anywaj'. 
There is no getting a prisoner out of La Force without 
running some sort of risk ; the thing is to fix on as safe a 


152 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR, 


plan as we can. However, we must think it out well be- 
fore we do try. A failure would be fatal, and I do not 
think there is any pressing danger just at present. It is 
hardly likely there will be any repetition of the wholesale 
work of the 2d of September; and if they have anything 
like a trial of the prisoners, there are such numbers of 
them, so many arrested every day, that it may be a long 
time before they come to your sister. I do not mean 
that we should trust to that, only that there is time for 
us to make our^plans properly. Have you thought of 
anything?” 

“I have thought of all sorts of things since you left us 
this morning, Harry, but they are like yours, just vague 
sort of schemes that do not seem possible when you try 
to work them out. I do not know whether they let you 
inside the prisons to sell everything to the prisoners, be- 
cause if they did I might go in with something and see 
Marie, and find out how she could be got out,” 

Harry shook his head. 

“I do not think any one would be allowed in like that,, 
but if they did it would only be a few to whom the priv- 
ilege would be granted.” 

“Yes, I thought of that, Harry; but one of them might 
be bribed perhaps to let me take her place. ” 

“It might be possible,” Harry said, “but there would 
be a terrible risk, and I don’t think any advantage to 
compensate for it. Even if you did get to her and spoke 
to her, we should still be no nearer to getting her out. 
Still we mustn’t be disheartened. We can hardly expect 
to hit upon a scheme at once, and I don’t think either of 
our heads is very clear to-day; let us think it over 
quietly, and perhaps some other idea may occur to one 
of us — I expect it will be to you. Now, good-night; 
keep your courage up. I rely very much upon you. 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


153 ' 


Jeanne, and you don’t know what a comfort it is to me 
that you are calm and brave, and that I can talk things 
over to you. I don’t know what I should do if I had it 
all on my own shoulders.” 

Jeanne made no answer, but her eyes were full of tears 
as she put her hands into Harry’s, and no sound came 
from her lips in answer to his good-night. 

‘‘That girl’s a trump, and no mistake,” Harry said to 
himself as he descended the stairs. “She has got more 
pluck than most women, and is as cool and calm as if she 
were twice her age. Most girls would be quite knocked 
over if they were in her place. Her father and mother 
murdered, her sister in the hands of these wretches, and 
danger hanging over herself and Virginie! It isn’t that 
she doesn’t feel it. I can see she does, quite as much, if 
not more, than people who would sit down and howl and 
wring their hands. She is a trump, Jeanne is, and no 
mistake. And now about Marie. She must be got out 
somehow, but how? that is the question. I really don’t 
see any possible way except by bribing her guards, and 
I haven’t the least idea how to set about that. I think 
to-morrow I will tell Jacques and his wife all about it; 
they may know some of these men, though it isn’t likely 
that they do; anyhow, three heads are better than one.” 

Accordingly, next morning he took the kind-hearted 
couple into his counsel. When they heard that the 
young lady who had been arrested was the fiancee of 
their sick lodger they were greatly interested, but they 
shook their heads when he told them that he was deter- 
mined at all hazards to get her out of prison. 

“It isn’t the risk so much,” Jacques said, “that Hook 
at. Life doesn’t seem of so much account in these days; 
but how could it be done ? Even if you made up your 
mind to be killed, I don’t see that you would put her a 


154 


IN THE REION OF TERROR. 


bit nearer to getting out of prison ; the place is too strong 
to break into or to break out of. 

‘"No, I don’t think it is possible to succeed in that sort 
of way ; but if the men who have the keys of the corri- 
dors could be bribed, and the guard at the gate put 
soundly to sleep by drugging their drink, it might be 
managed.” 

Jacques looked sharply at Harry to see if he was in 
earnest, and seeing that he was so, said dryly : 

“Yes, if we could do those things we should, no doubt, 
see our way; but how could it be managed?” 

“That is just the point, Jacques. In the first place it 
will be necessary to find out in which corridor Made- 
moiselle de St. Caux is confined ; in the second, to let her 
know that we are working for her, and to learn, if possi- 
ble, from her whether, among those in charge of her, 
there is one man who shows some sort of feeling of pity 
and kindness; when that is done we should, of course, 
try to get hold of him. Of course, he doesn’t remain in 
the prison all day. However, we can see about that after 
we have found out the first points.” 

“I know a woman who is sister to one of the warders,” 
Elise Medart said. “I don’t know whether he is there 
now or whether he has been turned out. Martha is a 
good soul, and I know that sometimes she has been inside 
the prison, I suppose to see her brother, for before the 
troubles the warders used to get out only once a month. 
What her brother is like I don’t know, but if he is like 
her he would, I think, be just the man to help you.” 

“Yes,” Jacques assented, “I didn’t think of Martha. 
She is a good soul and would do her best, I am sure.” 

“Thank you both,”Harry said ; ’*but I do not wish you 
to run any risks. You have already incurred the great- 
est danger by sheltering my friend; I cannot let you 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


155 


hazard your lives further. This woman may, as you say, 
be ready to help us, but her brother might betray the 
whole of us, and screen his sister by saying she had only 
pretended to enter into the plot in order to betray it.’’ 

‘"We all risk our lives every day,” Jacques said quietly. 
“I am sure we can trust Martha, and she will know 
whether she can rely completely upon her brother. If 
she can, we will set her to sound him. Elise will go and 
see her to-day, and you shall know what she thinks of it 
when you come this evening for your night’s watching.” 

Greatly pleased with this unexpected stroke of luck, 
Harry went off at once to tell Jeanne that the outline of 
a plan to rescue Marie had been fixed upon. 

The girl’s pale face brightened up at the news. 

“Perhaps,” she said, “we may be able to send a letter 
in to her. I should like so to send her just a line to say 
that Virginie and I are well. Do you think it can be 
done?” 

“I do not know, Jeanne. At any rate you can rely that, 
if it is possible and all goes well, she shall have it ; but 
be sure and give no clew by which they might find you 
out, if the letter falls into wrong hands. Tell her we are 
working to get her free, and ask if she can suggest any 
way of escape ; knowing the place she may see opportu- 
nities of which we know nothing. Write it very small, 
only on a tiny piece of paper, so that a man can hide it 
anywhere, slip it into her hand, or put it in her ration of 
bread.” 

Jeanne wrote the little note — a few loving words, and 
the message Harry had given her. 

“Do not sign your name to it,” Harry said; “she will 
know w^ell enough who it comes from, and it is better in 
case it should fall into any one else’s hands.” 

That evening Harry learned that the woman had con- 


156 


ZZV THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


sented to sound her brother, who was still employed in 
the prison. She had said she was sure that he would not 
betray her even if he refused to aid in the plan. 

“1 am to see her to-morrow morning,'’ Elise said. 
‘‘She will go straight from me to the prison. She says 
discipline is not nearly so strict as it used to be. There 
is a very close watch kept over the prisoners, but friends 
of the guards can go in and out without trouble, except 
that on leaving they have to be accompanied by the guard 
to the door, so as to be sure that no one is passing out in 
disguise. She says her brother is good-natured but very 
fond of money. He is always talking of retiring and 
settling down on a farm in Brittany, where he comes 
from, and she thinks that if he thought he could gain 
enough to do this he would be ready to run some risk, 
for he hates the terrible things that are being done now. ” 

’‘He seems just the man for us,” Harry said. “Will 
you tell your friend, when you see her in the morning, 
that I will give her twenty louis and her brother a hun« 
dred if he can succeed in getting Marie out?” 

“I will tell them, sir. That offer will set his wits ta 
work, I have no doubt.” 

Harry then gave her the note Jeanne had written, for 
the woman to hand to her brother for delivery if he 
proved willing to enter into their plan. Harry had a 
quiet night of watching, for Victor lay so still that his 
friend several times leaned over him to see if he breathed. 
The doctor had looked in late and said that the crisis 
was at hand. 

. “To-morrow your friend will either sink or he will turn 
the corner. He is asleep now and will probably sleep for 
many hours. He may never wake again ; he may wake, 
recognize you for a few minutes, and then go off in a 
last stupor; he may wake stronger and with a chance of 


IK THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


15 ? 


life. Here is a draught that you will give him as soon 
as he opens his eyes; pour beside three or four spoon- 
fuls of soup down his throat, and if he keeps awake do 
the same every half hour. ” 

It was not until ten o’clock in the morning that Yictor 
opened his eyes. He looked vaguely round the room 
and there was no recognition in his eyes as they fell 
upon Harry’s face, but they had lost the wild expression 
they had worn while he had lain there, and Harry felt 
renewed hope as he lifted his head and poured the 
draught between his lips. Then he gave him a few 
spoonfuls of soup and had the satisfaction of seeing his 
eyes close again and his breathing become more and 
more regular. The doctor, when he came in and felt 
Victor’s pulse, nodded approval. 

‘‘The fever has quite left him,” he said, “I think he 
will do now. It will be slow, very slow, but I think he 
will regain his strength ; as to his mind, of that I can 
say nothing at present.” 

About midday Elise returned. 

“I have good news, monsieur,” she said at once. “I 
waited outside the prison till Martha came out. Her 
brother has agreed to help if he can, but he said that he 
did not think that it would be at all possible to get 
mademoiselle out. There are many of the men of the 
faubourgs mixed up with the old warders, and there is 
the greatest vigilance to insure that none escape. There 
would be many doors to be opened, and the keys are all 
held by different persons. He says he will think it over, 
and if it is any way possible he will risk it. But he 
wishes first of all to declare that he does not think that 
any way of getting her out can be discovered. He will 
give her the note on the first opportunity, and get an 
answer from her, which he will send to his sister as soon 
as he gets a chance. 


158 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


‘‘That is all we can expect,’* Harry said joyfully. “I 
did not expect that it would be an easy business, or that 
the man would be able to hit upon a scheme at once ; but 
now that he has gone so far as to agree to carry notes, 
the thought that he may, if he succeeds, soon have his 
little farm in Brittany, will sharpen his wits up wonder- 
fully.” 

It was three days before an answer came from Marie. 
Jacques handed it to Harry when he came to take his 
turn by Victor’s bedside. Victor was better; he was no 
longer unconscious, but followed with his eyes the move- 
ments of those in the room. Once he had said, “Where 
am I?” but the answer “You are with friends; you have 
been ill; you shall hear all about it when you get 
stronger,” had apparently satisfied him. At Harry he 
looked with doubtful recognition. He seemed to remem- 
ber the face, but to have no further idea about it, and 
even when Harry said cheerfully : 

“Don’t you remember your friend Harry, Victor?” he 
had shaken his head in feeble negative. 

“I expect it will all come back to him,” Jacques said, 
“as he gets stronger ; “and after all it is much better 
that he should remember nothing at present. It will be 
quite time enough for that when he is better able to 
stand it.” 

“I agreQ with you there,” Harry said, “and I am 
really glad that he did not remember me, for had he 
done so the past might have come back at once and, 
feeble as he is, that would have completely knocked him 
over. ’ ’ 

Upon the receipt of Marie’s note Harry at once started 
off at full speed and soon had the satisfaction of handing 
it to Jeanne. 

She tore it open. 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


15 ^ 


*‘Do you not know what it is, Harry?” 

‘'How could I?” Harry replied. “As you see the 
letter is addressed to you. Of course I should not think 
of looking at it.” 

“Why not? You are as much interested in it as I am. 
Sit down between me and Yirginie and let us read it to- 
gether. Why, it is quite a long epistle.” 

It was written in pencil upon what was evidently a fly- 
leaf of a book, and ran as follows : 

“My darling Jeanne and Yirginie, you can imagine 
what joy I felt when I received your little note to-day 
and heard that you were still safe. I could hardly be- 
lieve my senses when, on opening the little ball of paper 
which one of our guards thrust into my hand, I found 
that it was from you, and that you were both safe and 
well. I am writing this crouched down on the ground 
behind Madame de Yigny, and so hidden from the sight 
of our guards, but I can only write a few lines at a time, 
lest I should be detected. Tell our good friend that I 
fear there is little chance of escape. We are watched 
night and day. We are locked up at night, three or four 
together, in little cells, but in the day we are in a com- 
mon hall. 

“It is a strange mixture. Here are many of the best 
blood in France, together with deputies, advocates, and 
writers. We may talk together as much as we like, and 
sometimes even a joke and a laugh are heard. Every 
day some names are called, out, and these go and we 
never see them again. Do not fret about me, my dear 
sisters, we are all in God’s hands. If it is his will, we 
shall be saved ; if not, we must face bravely whatever 
comes. 

“It is a day since I wrote last. A strange thing has 
happened which will make your blood boil, Jeanne, as 
it has made mine. I was called out this morning to a 
little room where questions are sometimes asked us, and 
who do you think was there? M. Lebat, the son of the 
mayor of Dijon — the man who denounced and arrested 


160 


IN TEE REIGN OF TERROR 


me. What do you think the wretch had the insolence to 
saj^ ? That he loved me, and that if I would consent to 
marry him he could save me. He said that his influence 
would sufiice, not only to get me free but to obtain for 
me some of our estates, and he told me he would give me 
time to consider his offer, but that I must remember that 
nothing could save me if I refused. What do you think 
I did, Jeanne? Something very unladylike, I am afraid. 
I made a step closer to him, and then I gave him a slap 
on the face which made my fingers tingle, then I made 
him a deep courtesy and said, ‘That is my answer, Mon- 
sieur Lebat, ’ and walked into the great hall again. 

“But do not let me waste a line of his last precious 
letter that I may be able to write to you by saying more 
about this wretch. I can see no possible way of escape, 
dears, so do not buoy yourselves up with hope. I have 
none. Strange as it may seem to you we are not very 
unhappy here. There are many of our old friends and 
some of the deputies of the Gironde, who used to attend 
our salon. We keep up each other’s courage. We talk 
of other things just as if we were in a drawing-room, and 
when the list is called out of a morning, those who are 
named say good-by bravely ; there is seldom a tear shed. 

“So do not think of me as wretched or unhappy in 
these last days. And now, my sisters, I must say adieu. 
You must trust yourselves entirely to our brave English 
friend, as you would trust a brother. He will do all that 
is possible to take you out of this unhappy land and con- 
duct you to England, where you will find Victor, Mon- 
sieur du Tillet, and your brothers, who have, I trust, 
weeks ago arrived there in safety. Thank our friend 
from me and from our dead parents for his goodness and 
devotion. That your lives may be happy, my dear sis- 
ters, will be the last prayer of your loving Marie.” 

Inside the letter was another tiny note addressed for 
Jeanne, “Private.” Having read the other, Jeanne took 
the little note and walking to the window opened it. As 
she did so a burning flush of color swept across her face 
to her very brow. She folded it carefully again and 


m THE REIQN OF TERROR. 


161 


stood looking through the window silently for another 
quarter of an hour before she came back to the table. 

*'What is it, Jeanne?” Virginie asked; ‘‘haveyou been 
crying, Jeanne dear? you look so flushed. You must 
not fret. Harry says we must not give up hope, for 
that he believes he may hit upon some plan for saving 
Marie yet. He says it’s only natural that she should 
think there was no means of getting away, but it was 
only what he expected. It is we who must invent some- 
thing. ” 

“Yes, dear, we will try,” Jeanne said with a quiver in 
her lip, and then she suddenly burst into tears. 

“You mustn’t give way, Jeanne,” Harry said, when she 
recovered herself a little. “You know how much I trust 
to your advice ; if you were to break down I should lose 
heart. Do not think of Marie’s letter as a good-by. I 
have not lost hope yet, by a long way. Why, we have 
done wonders already in managing to get a letter in to 
her and to have her reply. I consider half the difficulty 
is over now we have a friend in there.” 

“I will try not to break down again,” Jeanne said; 
“it is not often I give way, but to-day I do not feel quite 
myself, and this letter finished me. You will see I shall 
be all right to-morrow.” 

“I hope so,” Harry said as he rose to leave; “but I 
think you had better ask Louise to give you something 
— your hands are hot and your cheeks are quite flushed, 
and you look to me as if you were feverish. Good- 
night, dears!” 

“I do hope Jeanne is not going to break down,” Harry 
said as he walked toward his lodging. “If she were to 
get laid up now that would be the finishing touch to the 
whole affair; but perhaps, as she says, she will be all 
right in the morning. No doubt in that note Marie wrote 


162 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


as if she were sure of dying, and such a letter as that 
would be enough to upset any girl, even such a plucky 
one as Jeanne. 

“However, it is of Marie I must think now. It was a 
brave letter of hers ; it is clear she has given up all hope. 
This is a bad business about the scoundrel Lebat. I 
used to wonder why he came so often to the chateau on 
business that could have been done just as well by a mes- 
senger. He saw how things were going, and thought 
that when the division of the estates came he might get 
a big slice. However, it’s most unfortunate that he 
should have had this interview with Marie in the prison. 
If it had not been for that it might have been months 
before her turn came for trial. As it is, no doubt Lebat 
will have her name put down at once in the list of those 
for trial, if such a farce can be called a trial, and will 
then see that no time is lost before it appears on that 
fatal list for execution. 

“He will flatter himself, of course, that when the last 
moment comes, and she sees that there is no hope what- 
ever, she will change her mind. There is one thing, if 
she is murdered I will kill him as I would a dog, for he 
will be her murderer just as much as if he had himself 
cut her throat. I would do it at once if it were not for 
the girls. I must not run any unnecessary risks; at any 
rate, I need not think of him now ; the one thing at 
present is to get Marie out.” 

Turning this over in his mind, he walked about for 
some hours, scarce noticing where he was going. It 
seemed to him that there must be some way of getting 
Marie out if he could only hit upon it. He turned over 
in his mind every escape he had ever read of, but in 
most of these the prisoner had been a man, capable of 
using tools passed in to him to saw through iron bars. 



Harry rescues Robespierre from the assassins.— P age 163. 

Reign of T.] 


t 



IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


163 


pierce walls or overcome jailers; some had been saved by- 
female relatives, wives or daughters, who went in and 
exchanged clothes and places with them, but this was not 
feasible here. This was not a prison where relatives 
could call upon friends, for to be a relative or friend of a 
prisoner was, quite sufficient in the eyes of the terrorists 
to mark any one as being an enemy of the republic. 

He was suddenly roused from his reverie by a cry, and 
beneath the dim light of a lantern, suspended over the 
narrow street, he saw a man feebly defending himself 
against two others. He sprang forward just as the man 
fell, and with his stick struck a sharp blow on the up- 
lifted wrist of one of the asailants, sending the knife he 
was holding flying through the air. The other turned 
upon him, but he drew the pistol which he always car- 
ried beneath his clothes, and the two men at once took to 
their heels. Harry replaced his pistol and stooped over 
the fallen man. 

‘"Are you badly hurt?” he asked. 

“No, I think not, but I do not know. I think I 
slipped down ; but they would have killed me had you not 
arrived. ” 

“Well, let me get you to j^our feet,” Harrj^ said, hold- 
ing out his hands, but with a feeling of some disgust at 
the abject fear expressed in the tones of the man’s voice. 
He was indeed trembling so that even when Harry hauled 
him to his feet he could scarcely stand. 

“You had better lean against the wall for a minute or 
two to recover yourself, ” Harry said. “I see you have 
your coat cut on the shoulder, and are bleeding pretty 
freely, but it is nothing to be frightened about. If you 
will give me your handkerchief I will bind it up for 
you.” 

Harry unbuttoned the man’s coat, for his hands shook 


164 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


so much that he was unable to do so, pulled the arm out 
of the sleeve, and tied the bandage tightly round the 
shoulder. The man seemed to belong to the bourgeois 
class, and evidently was careful as to his attire, which 
was neat and precise. His linen and the ruffles of his 
shirt were spotlessly white and of fine material. The 
short-waisted coat was of olive-green cloth, with bright 
metal buttons; the waistcoat, extending far below the 
coat, was a light-buff color, brocaded with a small pat- 
tern of flowers. When he had bound the wound Harry 
helped him on with his coat again. He was by this time 
recovering himself. 

“Oh, these aristocrats,’* he murmured, “how they 
hate me!” 

The words startled Harry. What was this? He had 
not interfered, as he had supposed, to prevent the rob- 
bery of some quiet citizen by the rufflans of the streets. 
It was a political assassination that had been attempted 
— a vengeance by Eoyalists upon one of the men of the 
Revolution. He looked more closely at the person whose 
life he had saved. He had a thin and insignificant figure 
— his face was pale and looked like that of a student. It 
seemed to Harry that he had seen it before, but where he 
could not say. His first thought was one of regret that 
he had interfered to save one of the men of the 2d of 
September; then the thought flashed through his mind 
that there might be some benefit to be derived from it. 

“Young man,” the stranger said, “will you give me 
your arm and escort me home. You have saved my life ; 
it is a humble one, but perhaps it is of some value to 
France. I live but two streets away. It is not often I 
am out alone, for I have many enemies, but I was called 
suddenly out on business, though I have no doubt now 
the message was a fraudulent one, designed simply to 
put me into the hands of my foes.” 


IJV THJJ REIGN OF TERROR. 


165 


Tho man spoke in a thin hard voice, which inspired 
Harry, he knew not why, with a feeling of repulsion; 
he had certainly heard it before. He offered him his arm 
and walked with him to his door. 

“Come up, I beg you,” the stranger said. 

He ascended to the second floor and rang at the bell. 
A woman with a light opened it. 

“Why, my brother,” she exclaimed on seeing his face, 
“you are ill! Has anything happened?” 

“I have been attacked in the street,” he said, “but am 
not hurt, though, had it not been for this citizen, it 
would have gone hardily with me. You have to thank 
him for having saved your brother s life.” 

They had entered a sitting-room now. It was plainly 
but very neatly furnished. There were some birds in 
cages, which, late though the hour was, hopped on their 
perches and twittered when they heard the master’s 
voice, and he responded with two or three words of 
greeting to them. 

“Set the supper,” he said to his sister; “the citizen 
will take a meal with us. You know who I am, I sup- 
pose?” he said to Harry. 

“No,” Harry replied. “I have a recollection of your 
face and voice, but I cannot recall where I have met 
you. ” 

“I am Eobespierre,*’ he said. 

Harry gave a start of surprise. 

This man whom he had saved was he whom he 
had so often execrated — one of the leaders of those who 
had deluged France with blood — the man who, next only 
to Marat, was hated and feared by the Koyalists of France. 
His first feeling was one of loathing and hatred, but at 
the same moment there flashed through his mind the 
thought that chance had favored him beyond his hopes, 
and that the comedy which he had planned with Victor 


166 


IN THE REIQN OF TERROR. 


to carry out upon the person of Marat had come to pass 
without premeditation, but with Eobespierre as the chief 
actor. 

But so surprised and so delighted was he that for a 
minute he sat unable to say a word. Eobespierre was 
gratified at the effect which his name had produced. His 
was a strangely mixed character-^at once timid and bold, 
shrinking from personal danger, yet ready to urge the 
extremest measures. Simple in his tastes, and yet very 
vain and greedy of applause. Domestic and affectionate 
in his private character, but read3" to shed a river of 
blood in his public capacity. Pure in morals ; passion- 
less in his resolves; incorruptible and inflexible; the 
more dangerous because he had neither passion nor hate ; 
because he had not, like Danton and Marat, a lust for 
blood, but because human life to him was as nothing, 
because had he considered it necessary that half I'rance 
should die for the benefit of the other half he would have 
signed their death-warrant without emotion or hesitation. 

“You are surprised, young man,’' he said, “but the 
ways of fate are inscrutable. The interposition of a 
youth has thwarted the schemes of the enemies of France. 
Had you been but ten seconds later I should have ceased 
to be, and one of the humble instruments by which fate 
is working for the regeneration of the people would have 
perished.” 

While Eobespierre was speaking Harry had rapidly 
thought over .the role which it would be best for him to 
adopt. Should he avow his real character and ask for an 
order for the liberation of Marie as a recompense for the 
service he had rendered Eobespierre, or should he retain 
his present character and obtain Eobespierre’s con- 
fidence? There was danger in an open appeal, for, above 
all things, Eobespierre prided himself upon his incor- 


IN THE REION OF TERROR. 


167 


ruptibility, and be might consider that to free a prisoner 
for service rendered to himself -would be a breach of his 
duty to France. He resolved, therefore, to keep silence 
at present, reserving an appeal to Kobespierre's gratitude 
for the last extremity. 

‘‘Pardon me, monsieur,’* he said, after he had rapidly 
arrived at this conclusion; “my emotion was naturally 
great at finding that I had unwittingly been the means of 
saving the life of one on whom the eyes of France are 
fixed. I rejoice indeed that I should have been the 
means of preserving such a P^e.” 

This statement was strictly true, although not perhaps 
in the sense in which Kobespierre regarded it. 

“We will talk more after supper,” he said. “My 
sister is, I see, ready with it. Indeed it is long past our 
usual hour, and we T.’ere just sitting down when I was 
called out by what purported to be an important message 
from the club.” 




168 


IN THE REIQN OF TERROR. 


i 

CHAPTEE X. 

FREE. 

Eobespierre chatted continuously as the meal went on, 
and Harry asked himself in astonishment whether he was 
in a dream, and if this man before him, talking about his 
birds, his flowers, and his life before he came to Paris, 
could really be the dreaded Eobespierre. After the meal 
was over his host said : 

‘"As yet I am ignorant of the name of my preserver.^* 

“My name is Henry Sandwith,’’ Harry replied. 

“It is not a French name,’* Eobespierre said in sur- 
prise. 

“lam of English parentage,” Harry said quietly, “but 
have been resident for some years in France. I was for 
some time in the service of the ci-devant Marquis de St. 
Caux; but since the break-up of his household I have 
been shifting for myself as best I could, living chiefly on 
the moneys I had earned in service, and on the lookout 
for any employment that may offer.” 

“England is our enemy, ” Eobespierre said, raising his 
voice angrily; “the enemy of free institutions and 
liberty. ’ * 

“I know nothing about English politics,” Harry 
replied with a smile; “nor indeed about any politics. I 
am but little past eighteen, and so that I can earn my 
living I do not ask whether my employer is a patriot or 
an aristocrat. It is quite trouble enough to earn one’s 
living without bothering one’s head about politics. If 


m THE REION OF TERROR. 


169 


you can put me in the way of doing so I shall consider 
that I am well repaid for the little service I rendered 
you.” 

"‘Assuredly I will do so,” Eobespierre said. “I am a 
poor man, you know. I do not put my hand into the 
public purse, and I and my sister live as frugally as we 
did when we first came to Paris from Arras. My only 
gains have been the hatred of the. aristocrats and the love 
of the people. But though I have not money, I have 
influence, and I promise to use it on your behalf. Until 
I hear of something suitable you can, if you will, work 
here with me, and share what I possess. My correspond- 
ence is very heavy. I am overwhelmed with letters from 
the provinces begging me to inquire into grievances and 
redress wrongs. Can you read and write well?” for from 
Harry’s words he supposed that he had held some menial 
post in the household of the Marquis de St. Caux. 

“Yes, I can read and write fairly,” Harry said. 

“And are you acquainted with the English tongue?” 

“I known enough of it to read it,” Harry said. “I 
spoke it when I was a child.” 

“If you can read it that will do,” Eobespierre said. 
“There are English papers sent over, and I should like to 
hear for myself what this perfidious people say of us, and 
there are few here who can translate the language. Do 
you accept my proposal?” 

“Willingly,” Harry said. 

“Very well, then, come h«re at nine o’clock in the 
morning. But mind you are only filling the post of my 
secretary until I can find something better for you to 
do.” 

“The post will be a better one some day. Monsieur 
Eobespierre. Ere long you will be the greatest man in 
France, and the post of secretary will be one which may 
well be envied.” 


170 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


‘‘Ah, I see you know how to flatter,” Kobespierre said 
with a ^smile, much gratified nevertheless with Harry’s 
words. “You must remember that I crave no dignities, 
that I care only for the welfare of France.” 

“I know, monsieur, that you are called ‘Eobespierre 
the Incorruptible,’ ” Harry said, “but, nevertheless, you 
belong to France, and France will assuredly see that 
some day you have such a reward as you richly merit.” 

“There was no untruth in that,” Harry said to himself 
as he made his way downstairs. “These human tigers 
will meet their doom when France comes to her senses. 
He is a strange contrast, this man; but I suppose that 
even the tiger is a domestic animal in his own family. 
His food almost choked me, and had I not known that 
Marie’s fate depends upon my calmness, I should as- 
suredly have broken out and told this dapper little 
demagogue my opinion of him. But this is glorious! 
What news I shall have to give the girls in the morning! 
If I cannot insure Marie’s freedom now I should be a 
bungler indeed. Had I had the planning of the events 
of this evening they could not have turned out better for 
us.” 

It was the first time that Harry had called at Louise 
Moulin’s as earlj^ as eight o’clock in the morning, and 
Jeanne leaped up as he entered. 

“What is it, Harry? You bring us some news, don’t 
you?” 

“Ido indeed, Jeanne; capital news. Whom do you 
think I had supper with last night?” 

“Had supper with, Harry!” Jeanne repeated. “What 
do you mean ? How can I guess whom you had supper 
with?” 

“I am sure you cannot guess, Jeanne, so I will not 
puzzle your brain. I had supper with Kobespierre.” 


IJSr THE REION OF TERROR. 


171 


*"Witb Robespierre!” the two girls repeated in aston- 
ishment. ‘‘You are not joking, Harry?” Jeanne went 
on; “but no, you cannot be doing that; tell us how you 
came to have supper with Robespierre.” 

“My dear Jeanne, I regard it as a special providence, 
as an answer from God to your prayers for Marie. I had 
the good fortune to save his life.” 

“Oh, Harry,” Jeanne exclaimed, “what happiness! 
Then Marie’s life will be saved.” 

“I think I can almost promise you that, Jeanne, though 
I do not know yet exactly how it’s to be done. But such 
a piece of good fortune would never have been sent to me 
had it not been intended that we should save Marie. Now 
sit down quietly, both of you, and you too, Louise, and 
let me tell you all about it, for I have to be with Robes- 
pierre again at nine o’clock.” 

“Oh, that is fortunate indeed!” Jeanne exclaimed 
when he had finished. “Surely he cannot refuse any 
request you may make now.” 

“If he does, I must get it out of him somehow,” Harry 
said cheerfully. “By fair means or foul I will get the 
order for her release.” 

“But you don’t think he can jrefuse, Harry?” Jeanne 
asked anxiously. 

“I think he may refuse, Jeanne. He is proud of his 
integrity and incorruptibility, and I think it quite possi- 
ble that he may refuse to grant Marie’s release in return 
for a benefit done him personally. However, do not let 
that discourage you in the least. As I said, I will have 
the order by fair means or foul.” At nine o’clock Harry 
presented himself in readiness for work, and found that 
his post would be no sinecure. The correspondence 
which he had to go through was enormous. Requests for 
favors, letters of congratulation on Robespierre’s speeches 


172 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


and motions in the Assembly, reports of scores of pro- 
vincial committees, denunciations of aristocrats, letters 
of blame because the work of rooting out the suspects did 
not proceed faster, entreaties from friends of prisoners. 
All these had to be sorted, read, and answered. 

Eobespierre was, Harry soon found, methodical in the 
extreme. He read every letter himself, and not only 
gave directions how they were to be answered, but read 
through the answers when written, and was most careful 
before he affixed his signature to any paper whatever. 
When it was time for him to leave for the Assembly he 
made a note in pencil on each letter how it should be 
answered, and directed Harry when he had finished them 
to leave them on the table for him on his return. 

“I foresee that you will be of great value to me. Mon- 
sieur Sandwith,"’ he said, ‘‘and I shall be able to recom- 
mend 5^ou for any office that may be vacant with a feeling 
of confidence that you will do justice to my recommenda- 
tion ; or if you would rather, as time goes on, attach your 
fortunes to mine, be assured that if I should rise to power 
your fortune will be made. When you have done these 
letters your time will be your own for the rest of the day. 
You know our meal hours, and I can only say that we 
are punctual to a second.” 

When Harry had finished he strolled out. He saw 
that the task of getting an order for Marie’s release would 
be more difficult than he had anticipated. He had hoped 
that by placing it with a batch of papers before Eobes- 
pierre he would get him to sign it among others without 
reading it, but he now saw that this would be next to 
impossible. One thing afforded him grounds for satis- 
faction. Among the papers was a list of the prisoners to 
be brought up on the following day for trial. To this 
Eobespierre added two names, and then signed it and 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


173 


sent it back to the prison. There was another list wiuu 
the names of the prisoners to be executed on the follow- 
ing day, and this, Harry learned, was not sent in to the 
prison authorities until late in the evening, so that even 
they were ignorant until the last moment which of the 
prisoners were to be called for by the tumbrils the next 
morning. Thus he would know when Marie was to go 
through the mockery of a trial, and would also know 
when her name was put on the fatal list for the guillo- 
tine. The first fact he might have been able to learn 
from his ally in the prison, but the second and most im- 
portant he could not have obtained in any other way. 

The work had been frequently interrupted by callers. 
Members of the Committee of Public Safety, leaders of 
the Jacobin and Cordeliers Clubs, and others, dropped in 
and asked Kobespierre’s advice, or discussed measures to 
be taken ; and after a day or two Harry found that it 
was very seldom, except when taking his meals, that 
Kobespierre was alone while in the house ; and as his 
sister was in and out of the room all day, the idea of 
compelling him by force to sign the order, as they had 
originally intended to do with Marat, was clearly im- 
practicable. 

Each day after his work was over, and this was gen- 
erally completed by about one o’clock, Harry called to 
see how Victor was getting on. He was gaining 
strength, but his brain appeared to make far less prog- 
ress than his bodily health. He did not recognize 
Harry in the least, and although he would answer ques- 
tions that were asked him, his mind appeared a blank as 
to the past, and he often lay for hours without speaking 
a word. After leaving him Harry met Louise and the 
two girls at a spot agreed upon the day before, a fresh 
meeting-place being arranged each day. He found it 


174 


IN THE liEION OF TERROR. 


difficult to satisfy them, for indeed each day he became 
more and more doubtful as to his ability to get the order 
of release from Eobespierre. Toward the man himself 
his feelings were of a mixed kind. He shuddered at the 
calmness with which, in his letters to the provincial com- 
mittees, he advocated wholesale executions of prisoners. 
He wondered at the violence with which, in his shrill, 
high-pitched voice, he declaimed in favor of the most 
revolutionary measures. He admired the simplicity of 
his life, his affection for his sister and his birds, his 
kindness of heart in all matters in which politics were 
not concerned. 

Among Eobespierre ’s visitors during the next three 
weeks was Lebat, who was, Harry found, an important 
personage, being the representative on the Committee of 
Public Safety of the province of Burgundy, and one of 
the most extreme of the frequenters of the Jacobin Club. 
He did not recognize Harry, whom he had never noticed 
particularly on the occasion of his visits to the chateau, 
and who, in the somewhat threadbare black suit which 
he had assumed instead of the workman’s blouse, wrote 
steadily at a table apart, taking apparently no notice of 
what was going on in the apartment. 

But Harry’s time was not altogether thrown away. 
It was his duty the first thing of a morning to open and 
sort the letters and lay them in piles upon the table used 
by Eobespierre himself, and he managed every day to 
slip quietly into his pocket several of the letters of de- 
nunciation against persons as aristocrats in disguise or as 
being suspected of hostility to the Commune. When 
Eobespierre left him to go to the club or the Assembly 
Harry would write short notes of warning in a disguised 
hand to the persons named, and would, when he went 
out, leave these at their doors. Thus he had the satis- 


m THE BEIGE OF TERBOB. 


175 


faction of saving a considerable number of persons from 
the clutches of the revolutionists. He would then, two 
or three days later, slip the letters of denunciation, very 
few of which were dated, among the rest of the corre- 
spondence, satisfied that when search was made the per- 
sons named would already have shifted their quarters and 
assumed some other disguise. 

February had come and Harry was still working and 
•waiting, busy for several hours each day writing and 
examining reports with Robespierre, striving of an even- 
ing to keep up the courage and spirits of the girls, calling 
in for a few minutes each day to see Victor, who, after 
passing through a long and' terrible fever, now lay weak 
and apparently unconscious alike of the past and present, 
his mind completely gone; but the doctor told Harry 
that in this respect he did not think the case was hope- 
less. 

‘‘His strength seems to have absolutely deserted him,** 
he said, “and his mind is a blank like that of a little 
child, but I by no means despair of his gradually recover- 
ing; and if he could hear the voice of the lady you tell 
me he is engaged to, it might strike a chord now lying 
dormant and set the brain at work again.** 

But as to Marie Harry could do nothing. Do what he 
would, he could hit upon no plan whatever for getting 
her out of prison; and he could only wait until some 
change in the situation or the appearance of her name in 
the fatal list might afford some opportunity for action. 
It was evident to him that Lebat was not pushing mat- 
ters forward, but that he preferred to wait and leave the 
horror of months in prison to work upon Marie’s mind, 
and so break her down that she would be willing enough 
to purchase her life by a marriage with him. 

There had been some little lull in the work of blood. 


176 


IN TEE BEIGN OF TEBBOB. 


for in December all eyes bad been turned to the spectacle 
of the trial of the king. 

From the 10th of August he had remained a close pris- 
oner in the Temple, watched and insulted by his ruffian 
guards, and passing the time in the midst of his family 
with a serenity of mind, a calmness and tranquillity which 
went far to redeem the blunders he had made during the 
preceding three years. The following is the account 
written by the princess royal in her journal of the man- 
ner in which the family passed their days : 

“My father rose at seven and said prayers till eight; 
then dressing himself he was with my brother till nine, 
when he came to breakfast with my mother. After 
breakfast my father gave us lessons till eleven o’clock; 
and then my brother played till midday, when we went 
to walk together, whatever the weather was, because at 
that hour they relieved guard and wished to see us to be 
sure of our presence. Our walk was continued till two 
o’clock, when we dined. After dinner my father and 
mother played at backgammon, or rather pretended to 
play, in order to have an opportunity of talking together 
for a short time. 

“At four o’clock my mother went upstairs with us, 
because the king then usually took a nap. At six o’clock 
my brother went down, and my father gave us lessons till 
supper at nine. After supper my mother soon went to 
bed. We then went upstairs, and the king went to bed 
at eleven. My mother worked much at tapestry and 
made me study, and frequently read alone. My aunt 
said prayers and read the service ; she also read many 
religious books, usually aloud.” 

But harmless as was the life of the royal family, Danton 
and the Jacobins were determined upon having their 
lives. The mockery of the trial commenced on the 10th 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


m 


of December. Malesherbes, Tronchet, and Deseze de- 
fended him fearlessly and eloquently, but it was useless 
— the king was condemned beforehand. Eobespierre and 
Marat led the assault. The Girondists, themselvtss men- 
aced and alarmed, stood neutral; but on the 15th of 
January the question was put to the Assembly, “Is Louis 
Capet, formerly king of the French, guilty of conspiracy 
and attempt against the general safety of the state?” 

With scarcely a single exception the Assembly returned 
an affirmative answer, and on the 17th the final vote w^as 
taken. Three hundred and sixty-one voted for death, two 
for imprisonment, two hundred and eighty-six for deten- 
tion, banishment, or conditional death, forty-six for death 
but after a delay, twenty-six for death but with a wish 
that the Assembly should revise the sentence. 

Sentence of death was pronounced. After a sitting 
which lasted for thirty-seven hours there was another 
struggle between the advocates of delay and those of 
instant execution, but the latter won; and after parting 
with noble resignation from his wife and family, the 
king, on the 21st, was executed. His bearing excited the 
admiration even of his bitterest foes. 

France looked on amazed and appalled at the act, for 
Louis had undoubtedly striven his best to lessen abuses 
and to go with the people in the path of reform. It was 
his objection to shed blood, his readiness to give way, 
his affection for the people, which had allowed the Eevo- 
lution to march on its bloody way without a check. It 
was the victims — the nobles, the priests, the delicate 
women and cultured men — who had reason to complain; 
for it was the king’s hatred to resistance which left them 
at the mercy of their foes. Louis had been the best 
friend of the Kevolution that slew him. 

The trial and execution of the king had at least the 


178 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR, 


good effect of diverting the minds of Jeanne and Vir- 
ginie from their own anxieties. Jeanne was passionate 
and Virginie tearful in their sorrow and indignation. 
Over and over again Jeanne implored Harry to try to 
save the king. There were still many Royalists, and 
indeed the bulk of the people were shocked and alienated 
by the violence of the Convention ; and Jeanne urged 
that Harry might, from his connection with Robespierre, 
obtain some pass or document which would enable the 
king to escape. But Harry refused to make any attempt 
whatever on his behalf. 

*Hn the first place, Jeanne, it would be absolutely im- 
possible for the king, watched as he is, to escape; and no 
pass or permit that Robespierre could give would be of 
the smallest utility. You must remember, that although 
all apparently unite against the king, there is a never- 
ending struggle going on in the Convention between the 
various parties and the various leaders. Robespierre is 
but one of them, although, perhaps, the most prominent ; 
but could I wring a pass from him even if only to see the 
king, that pass would not be respected. 

“In the next place, Jeanne, I have nothing to do with 
these struggles in France. I am staying here to do what 
little I can to watch over you and Virginie, for the sake 
of your dear parents and because I love you both ; and I 
have also if possible to rescue Marie from the hands of 
these murderers. The responsibility is heavy enough; 
and could I, by merely using Robespierre’s name, rescue 
the king and queen and their children and pass them 
across the frontier, I would not do it if the act in the 
slightest degree interfered with my freedom of action 
toward 3^ou and Marie.** 

“But Virginie and I would die for the king!** Jeanne 
said passionately. 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


179 


'*^Happily, Jeanne,” Harry replied coolly, **your dying 
would in no respect benefit him ; and as your life is in 
my eyes of a thousand times more consequence than that 
of the king, and as your chances of safety to some extent 
depend upon mine, I do not mean to risk one of those 
chances for the sake of his majesty. Beside, to tell 
you the truth, I have a good deal of liking for my own 
life, and have a marked objection to losing my head. 
You see I have people at home who are fond of me, and 
who want to see me back again with that head on my 
shoulders.” 

“I know, Harry; I know,” Jeanne said with her eyes 
full of tears. “Ho not think that I am ungrateful be- 
cause I talk so. I am always thinking how wrong it is 
that you should be staying here risking your life for us 
instead of going home to those who love you. I think 
sometimes Virginie and I ought to give ourselves up, and 
then you could go home.” And Jeanne burst into tears. 

“My dear Jeanne,” Harry said soothingly, “do not 
worry yourself about me. It would have been just as 
dangerous at the time your father was taken prisoner for 
me to have tried to escape from the country as it was to 
stay here — in fact, I should say that it was a good deal 
more dangerous; and at present, as Robespierre’s secre- 
tary, I am in no danger at all. It is a little disagreeable 
certainly serving a man whom one regards in some re- 
spects as being a sort of wild beast ; but at the same time, 
in his own house, I am bound to say, he is a very decent 
kind of man and not at all a bad fellow to get on with. 

“As to what I have done for you, so far as I see I have 
done nothing beyond bringing you here in the first place, 
and coming to have a pleasant chat with you every even- 
ing. Nor, with the best will in the world, have I been 
able to be of the slightest assistance to Marie. As we 


180 


IN THE REION OF TERROR, 


say at home, my intentions are good ; but so far the in- 
tentions have borne no useful fruit whatever. Come, 
Jeanne, dry your eyes, for it is not often that I have seen 
vou cry. We have thrown in our lot together, and we 
shall swim or sink in company. 

“You keep up my spirits and I keep up yours. Don’t 
let there be an^' talk about gratitude. There will be 
time enough for that if I ever get you safely to England. 
Then, perhaps, I may send in my bill and ask for 
payment.” 

Harry spoke lightly, and Jeanne with a great effort 
recovered her composure; and after that, although the 
trial and danger of the king were nightly discussed and 
lamented, she never said a word as to any possibility of 
the catastrophe being averted. 

One day toward the end of February, Harry felt a thrill 
run through him as, on glancing over the list of persons 
to be tried on the following day, he saw the name of 
Marie, daughter of the ci-devant Marquis de St. Caux. 
Although his knowledge of Eobespierre’s character gave 
him little ground for hope, he determined upon making 
a direct appeal. 

“I see, citizen,” he said — for such was the mode of 
address universal at that time — “that among the list of 
persons to be tried is the name of Marie de St. Caux.” 

“Say Marie Caux,” Kobespierre said reprovingly. 
“You know deand St. are both forbidden prefixes. Yes; 
what would you say about her?” 

“I told you, citizen, upon the first night when I came 
here, that I had been in the service of the father of this 
female citizen. Although I know now that he was one 
of those who lived upon the blood of the people, I am 
bound to say that he always treated his dependants 
kindly. His daughter also showed me many marks of 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


181 


kindness, and this I would now fain return. Citizen, I 
did you some service on the night when we first met; 
and I ask you now, as a full quittance for that aid, that 
you will grant me the freedom of this young woman. 
Whatever were the crimes of her father, she cannot have 
shared in them. She is young, and cannot do harm to 
any; therefore I implore you to give me her life. ’’ 

“lam surprised at your request,*’ Eobespierre said 
calmly. “This woman belongs to a race who have for 
centuries oppressed France, and it is better that they 
should perish altogether. If she can convince the tri- 
bunal that she is innocent of all crime, undoubtedly she 
will be spared ; but I cannot, only on account of the ob- 
ligation I am under to you, interfere on her behalf ; such 
an act would be treason to the people, and I hope you 
know me well enough by this time to be aware that 
nothing whatever would induce me to allow my private 
inclinations to interfere with the course of justice. Ask 
of me all I have, it is little enough, but it is yours ; but 
this thing I cannot grant you.” 

For a moment Harry was on the point of bursting out 
indignantly, but he checked himself and without a word 
went on with his writing, although tears of disappoint- 
ment for a time almost blinded him ; but he felt it would 
be hopeless to urge the point further, and that did he do 
so he might forfeit the opportunity he now had of learn- 
ing what was going on. 

Another month passed before the name appeared on 
the fatal list. In the meantime Harry had corresponded 
regularly with Marie by means of the warder, and had 
even once seen her and exchanged a few words with her, 
having been sent by Eobespierre with a letter to the 
governor of the prison. 

Marie was greatly changed : her color had faded away. 


183 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


the former somewhat haughty air and carriage had dis- 
appeared, and there was an expression of patient resigna- 
tion on her face. Harry had only the opportunity to 
whisper to her ‘‘Hope always, all is not lost yet.” He 
had spent hours each day in his lodging imitating the 
signature of Kobespierre, and he had made up his mind 
that, should all other efforts fail, he would boldly present 
himself at the prison with an order for Marie’s release, 
with Robespierre’s signature forged at the bottom. 

He thought he could write it now plainly enough for 
it to pass; his fear was that the prison authorities would 
not act upon it unless presented by a well-known official 
personage without first sending to Robespierre to have it 
verified. 

Still but little change had taken place in Victor de 
Gisons’ condition. He remained in a state almost of 
lethargy, with an expression of dull hopelessness on his 
face; sometimes he passed his hand wearily across his 
forehead as if he were trying to recollect something he 
had lost; he was still too weak to stand, but Jacques and 
his wife would dress him and place him on a couch which 
Harry purchased for his use. The worthy couple ran no 
risk now, for the sharpest spy would fail to recognize in 
the bowed-down invalid, with vacant face, the once bril- 
liant Victor de Gisons. 

Harry had many talks with Jeanne concerning him. 
‘'What should we do, Harry, ’’the girl said over and over 
again, “if we could get Marie away and all get safe to- 
gether to England, which I begin to despair now of our 
ever doing, but if we should do it what should we say to 
Marie? She thinks Victor is safe there. Only the other 
day, as you know, she sent us out a letter to him. What 
would she say when she learned on her arrival in England 
that Victor has all this time been lying broken down and, 
in suffering in Paris?” 


m TEE BEIGE OF TERROB. 


18 a 


To this question Harry, for a long time, could give no 
answer. At last he said, ‘'1 have been thinking it over, 
Jeanne, and I feel that we have no right to take Marie 
away without her knowing the truth about Victor. His 
misfortunes have come upon him because he would stop 
in Paris to watch over her. I feel now that she has the 
right, if she chooses, of stopping in Paris to look after 
him. ” 

‘‘Oh, Harry, you would never think of our going away 
and leaving her!” 

“I don’t know, Jeanne, if it would not be best. She 
could stay in the disguise of a peasant girl with Jacques 
and his wife; they would give out that she was Victor’s 
sister who had come to nurse him. I have great hopes 
that her voice and presence would do what we have failed 
to do, namely, awaken him from this sad state of leth- 
argy. They could stay there for months until these evil 
days are over. Jacques’ workmen friends are accus- 
tomed now to Victor being with him, and there is no 
chance of any suspicion arising that he is not what he 
seems to be, a workman whom Jacques picked up injured 
and insensible on that terrible night. It would seem 
natural that his sister or his fiancee — Marie could pass 
for whichever she chose — should come and help take care 
of him. ” 

“Then if she can stop in Paris with Victor, of course 
we can stop with Louise?” 

“I am afraid not, ” Harry said. “Every day the search 
for suspects becomes stricter; every day people are being 
seized and called upon to produce the papers proving 
their identity ; and I fear, Jeanne, there is no hope of 
permanent safety for you save in flight.” 

It was just a month from the mock trial, at which 
Marie had been found guilty and sentenced to death that 


184 


m TEE REIGN OF TERROR. 


Harry received a double shock. Among the letters of de- 
nunciation was the following: ‘"Citizen, I know that you 
watch over the state. I would have you know that for 
more than seven months two girls have been dwelling 
with one Louise Moulin of 15 Eue Michel; there were 
three of them, but the eldest has disappeared. This, in 
itself, is mysterious ; the old woman herself was a servant 
in the family of the ci-devant Marquis de St. Caux. She 
gives out that the girls are relatives of hers, but it is 
believed in the neighborhood that they are aristocrats in 
disguise. They receive many visits from a young man of 
whom no one knows anything.’* 

Harry felt the color leave his cheeks, and his hand 
shook as he hastily abstracted the note, and he could 
scarcely master the meaning of the next few letters he 
opened. 

This was a sudden blow for which he was unprepared. 
He could not even think what was best to be done. 
However, saying to himself that he had at any rate a few 
days before him, he resolutely put the matter aside to be 
thought over when he was alone, and proceeded with his 
work. After a time he came to the list of those marked 
out for execution on the following day, and saw with a 
fresh pang the name of Marie de St. Caux. 

So the crisis had arrived. That night or never Marie 
must be rescued, and his plan of forging Kobespierre’s 
signature must be put into effect that day. He opened 
the next few papers mechanically, but steadied himself 
upon Bobespierre asking him a question. For a time he 
worked on; but his brain was swimming, and he was on 
the point of saying that he felt strangely unwell, and 
must ask to be excused for that day, when he heard a 
ring at the bell, and a moment later Lebat entered the 
room. 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


185 


“I have just come from the tribunal, citizen,** he said, 
“and have seen the list for to-morrow. I have come to 
you, as I know you are just, and abhor the shedding of 
innocent blood. There is among the number a young 
girl who is wholly innocent. I know her well, for she 
comes from my province, and her father’s chateau was 
within a few miles of Dijon. Although her father was a 
furious aristocrat, her heart was always with the people. 
She was good to the poor, and was beloved by all the 
tenants on the estate. It is not just that she should die 
for the sins of her parents. Moreover, henceforth, if 
pardoned, she will be no longer an aristocrat. I respond 
for her ; for she has promised to marry me, the delegate 
of Burgundy to the Commune. The young woman is the 
daughter of the man called the Marquis de St. Caux, who 
met his deserved fate on the 2d of September.” 

“You are willing to respond for her, citizen?** Eobes- 
pierre said. 

“I am. The fact that she will be my wife is surely a 
guarantee?” 

“It is, ” Eobespierre said. “What you tell me con- 
vinces me that I can without damage to the cause of the 
people grant your request. I am the more glad to do so 
since my secretary has also prayed for her life. But 
though he rendered me the greatest service, and I owe to 
him a debt of gratitude, I was obliged to refuse ; for to 
grant his request would have been to allow private feel- 
ing to interfere with the justice of the people; but now 
it is different. You tell me that, except by birth, she is 
no aristocrat ; that she has long been a friend of the 
people, and that she is going to be your wife ; on these 
grounds I can with a good conscience grant her release. 

Lebat had looked with astonishment at Harry as 
Eobespierre spoke. 


186 


IN THE REION OF TERROR. 


‘‘Thank you, citizen,” he said to Eobespierre. “It is 
an act of justice which I relied upon from your well- 
known character. I promise you that your clemency' 
will not be misplaced, and that she will become a worthy 
citizen. May I ask,” he said, “how it is that your 
secretary, whose face seems familiar to me, is interested 
in this young woman also?” 

“It is simple enough,” Eobespierre replied. “He was 
in the service of her father.” 

“Oh, I remember now,” Lebat said. “He is English. 
I wonder, citizen, that you should give your confidence 
to one of that treacherous nation.” 

“He saved my life,” Eobespierre replied coldly; “a 
somewhat good ground, you will admit, for placing con- 
fidence in him. ” 

“Assuredly, ” Lebat said hastily, seeing that Eobes- 
pierre was offended. “And now, citizen, there is 
another matter of importance on which I wish to confer 
with you. ” 

Harry rose. 

“Citizen, I wdll ask you to excuse me from further 
work to-day. My head aches badly, and I can scarce see 
what I am writing.” 

“I thought you were making some confusion of my 
papers,” Eobespierre said kindly. “By all means put 
aside your work.” 

On leaving the room Harry ran up to the attic above,, 
which he had occupied since he had entered Eobes- 
pierre’s service, rapidly put on the blue blouse and pan- 
taloons which he had formerly worn, pulled his cap well 
down over his eyes, and hurried downstairs. He sta- 
tioned himself some distance along the street and waited 
for Lebat to come out. Eapidly thinking the matter 
over, he concluded that the man would not present him- 


IN TEE REIGN OF TERROR. 


187 


self •with the order of release until after dark, in order 
that if Marie struggled or tried to make her escape it 
would he unnoticed in the street. Lebat had calculated, 
of course, that on the presentation of the order the prison 
officials would at once lead Marie to the gates, whether 
she wished it or not, and would, at his order, force her 
into a vehicle, when she would be completely in his 
power, and he could confine her in his own house or else- 
where until she consented to be his wife. 

A quarter of an hour later Lebat came out of the house 
and walked down the street. Harry followed him. 
After walking for some distance Lebat came to a stand of 
hackney-coaches and spoke to one of the drivers. When 
he had gone on again Harry went up to the man. 

‘^Comrade, he said, “do you wish to do a good action 
and to earn a couple of gold pieces at the same time?’' 

“That will suit me admirably,” the coachman replied* 

“Let one of your comrades look after your horse, then, 
and let us have a glass of wine together in that cabaret.” 

As soon as they were seated at a small table with a 
measure of wine before them Harry said : 

“That deputy with the red sash who spoke to you just 
now has engaged you for a job this evening?” 

“He has,” the coachman said. “I am to be at the left 
corner of the Place de Carrousel at eight this evening.” 

“He is a bad lot,” Harry said; “he is going to carry 
off a girl to whom he has been promising marriage; but 
of course we know better than that. She is a friend of 
mine and so were her parents, and I want to save her. 
Now, what I want to do is to take your place on the box 
this evening. I will drive him to the place where he is 
to meet her, and when he gets her to the door of his 
lodging I small jump off and give my citizen such a 
thrashing as will put a stop to his gallivanting for some 


188 


TN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


time. I will give you ten crowns for tlie use of your 
coach for an hour. 

.‘‘Agreed!” the coachman said. “Between ourselves, 
some of these fellows who pretend to be friends of the 
people are just as great scoundrels, ay, and worse, than 
the aristocrats were. We drivers know a good many 
things that people in general don’t; but yon must mind, 
citizen, he carried a sword, you know, and the beating 
may turn out the other way.” 

“Oh, I can get a comrade or two to help,” Harry said, 
laughing. “There are others beside myself who will 
not see our pretty Isabel wronged.” 

“And where shall I get my coach again?” 

“At the end of the Eue St. Augustin. I expect I shall 
be there by nine o’clock with it; but I am sure not to be 
many minutes later. Here is a louis now. I will give 
you the other when I change places with you. Be at the 
Place de Carrousel at half-past seven. I shall be on the 
lookout for you. ” 

“I won’t fail,” the coachman said; “you may relr 
upon that.” 

Harry now hurried away to his friend Jacques, an( 
rapidly gave an account of what had taken place. 

“In the first place, Jacques, I want your wife to see 
her friend and to get her to take a note instantly to the 
warder, for him to give to Mademoiselle de St. Caux. It 
is to tell her to make no resistance when Lebat presents 
the order for her release, but to go with him quietly; 
because if she appeals to the warders and declares that 
she would rather die than go with him, it is just possible 
that they might refuse to let him take her away, saying 
that the order was for her release, but not for her delivery 
to him. I don’t suppose they would do so, because as one 
of the members of the Committee of Public Safety he is 


IN THE UEIGN OF TEEROR. 


189 


all-powerful ,* still it would be as well to avoid any risk 
whatever of our scheme failing. I will drive to the Eue 
Montagnard, which, as you know, is close to La Force. 
It is a quiet street, and it is not likely there will be any 
body about at half-past eight. Will you be there and 
give me a hand to secure the fellow?” 

‘‘Certainly I will,” Jacques said heartily. “What do 
you propose to do with him?” 

“I propose to tie his hands and feet and gag him, and 
then drive to the Eue Bluett, which is close by, and 
where there are some unfinished houses. We can toss 
him in there, and he will be safe till morning.” 

“It will be the safest plan to run him through at once 
and have done with him,” Jacques said. “He will be a 
dangerous enemy if he is left alive ; and as he would kill 
you without mercy if he had a chance, I don’t see why 
you need be overnice with him.” 

“The man is a scoundrel, and one of a band of men 
whom I regard as murderers,” Harry said; “but I could 
not kill him in cold blood.” 

“You are wrong,” Jacques said earnestly, “and you 
are risking everything by letting him live. Such a fel- 
low should be killed like a rat when you get him in a 
trap.” 

“It may be so,” Harry agreed; “but I could not bring 
myself to do it.” 

Jacques was silent, but not convinced. It seemed to 
him an act of the extremest folly to leave so dangerous 
an enemy alive. 

“He would hunt us all down,” he said to himself, 
“Elise and I, this poor lad and the girl, to say nothing 
of the Englishman and the girl’s sisters. Well, we shall 
see. I am risking my head in this business, and I mean 
to have my say.” 


190 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


Having made all his arrangements, Harry returned to 
his attic and lay down there until evening, having before 
he went in purchased a sword. At seven o’clock he 
placed his pistols in his bosom, girded on his sword, 
which would attract no attention, for half the rabble of 
Paris carried weapons, and then set out for the Place de 
€arrousel. At half-past seven his friend the coachman 
drew up. 

“Ah, here you are!” he said. “You had better take 
this big cape of mine; you will find it precious cold on 
the box ; beside he would notice at once that you are not 
the coachman he hired if you are dressed in that blouse. ” 

Harry took off his sword and placed it on the seat, 
■wrapped himself in the great cape, wound a muffler round 
the lower part of his face, and waited. A few minutes 
after the clock had struck eight Lebat came along. 

“Here we are, citizen,” Harry said in a rough voice. 
“I am glad you have come, for it’s no joke waiting about 
on such nights as this. Where am I to drive you to?” 

“The prison of La Force,” Lebat said, taking his seat 
in the coach. 

Harry’s heart beat fast as he drove toward the prison. 
He felt sure that success would attend his plans ; but the 
moment was an exciting one. It did not seem that any- 
thing could interpose to prevent success, and 3^et some- 
thing might happen which he had not foreseen or guarded 
against. He drove at little more than a footpace, for the 
streets a short distance from the center of the town were 
only lighted here and there by a dim oil lamp, and fur- 
ther away they were in absolute darkness, save for the 
lights which gleamed through the casements. At last he 
reached the entrance to the prison. Lebat jumped out 
and rang at the bell. 

“What is it, citizen?” the guard said, looking 
through a grille in the gate. 



Citizen Lebat takes Marie out of Prison.— P age igi. 

Reign of T.] 











IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


191 


am Citizen Lebat of the Committee of Public 
Safety, and I have an order here, signed by Citizen 
Eobespierre, for the release of the female prisoner known 
as Marie Caux.’* 

“All right, citizen!” the man said, opening the gate. 
“It is late for a discharge; but I don’t suppose the pris- 
oner will grumble at that.” 

Ten minutes later the gate opened again and Lebat 
came out with a cloaked female figure. She hesitated on 
the top step, and then, refusing to touch the hand Lebat 
held out to assist her, stepped down and entered the 
coach. 

“Kue Fosseuse No. 18,” Lebat said as he followed her. 

Harry drove on, and was soon in the Eue Montagnard. 
It was a dark, narrow street; no one seemed stirring, 
and Harry peered anxiously through the darkness for the 
figure of Jacques. Presently he heard a low whistle, and 
a figure appeared from a doorway. Harry at once 
checked the horse. 

“What is it?” Lebat asked, putting his head out of 
the window. 

Harry got off the box, and going to the window said 
in a drunken voice : 

“I want my fare. There is a cabaret only just ahead, 
and I want a glass before I go further. My feet are 
pretty well frozen.” 

“Drive on, you drunken rascal,” Lebat said furiously, 
“or it will be worse for you.” 

“Don’t you speak in that way to me, citizen,” Harry 
said hoarsely. “One man’s as good as another in these 
days, and if you talk like that to me I will break your 
head in spite of your red sash.” 

With an exclamation of rage Lebat sprang from the 
coach, and as his foot touched the ground Harry threw 


192 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


his arms round him ; but as he did so he trod upon some 
of the filth which so thickly littered the thoroughfare 
and slipped. Lebat wrenched himself free and drew his 
sword, and before Harry could have regained his feet he 
would have cut him down, when he fell himself in a heap 
from a tremendous blow which Jacques struck him with 
his sword. 

‘‘Jump inside,” Jacques said to Harry. ‘‘We may have 
some one out to see what the noise is about. He will be 
no more trouble.” 

He seized the prostrate body, threw it up on the box, 
and taking his ssat drove on. 

“Marie,” Harry said as he jumped in, “thank God you 
are safe!” 

“Oh, Harry, is it you? Can it be true?” And the 
spirit which had so long sustained the girl gave way, and 
leaning her head upon his shoulder she burst into tears. 
Harry soothed and pacified her till the vehicle again 
eame to a stop. 

“What is it, Jacques?” Harry asked, putting his head 
out of the window. 

“Just what we agreed upon,” the man said. “Here 
are the empty houses. You stop where you are. I will 
get rid of this trash.” 

Harry, however, got out. 

“Is he dead?” he asked in a low voice. 

“Well, considering his head’s cut pretty nigh in two, 
I should think he was,” Jacques said. “It could not be 
helped, you know; for if I hadn’t struck sharp it would 
have been all over with you. Anyhow it’s better as it is 
a hundred times. If you don’t value your neck, I do 
mine. Now get in again. I shan’t be two minutes.” 

He slipped off the red sash and coat and waistcoat of 
the dead man, emptied his trousers pockets and turned 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


193 


them inside out, then lifting the body on his shoulder he 
carried it to one of the empty houses and threw it down. 

‘"They will never know who he is,” he said to him- 
self. “In this neighborhood the first comer will take his 
shirt and trousers. They will suppose he has been killed 
and robbed, no uncommon matter in these days, and his 
body will be thrown into the public pit, and no one be 
any the wiser. I will burn the coat and waistcoat as 
soon as I can get back.** 


194 


IN THE REIQN OF lEBBOR. 


OHAPTEE XI. 

MARIE AND VICTOR. 

“‘Are you taking me to the girls, Harry?’' 

“No,” Harry said. “It would not be safe to do so. 
There are already suspicions, and they have been de- 
nounced. ” 

Marie gave a cry of alarm. 

“I have managed to suppress the document, Marie, and 
we start with them in a day or two. Still it will be bet- 
ter for you not to go near them. I will arrange for you 
to meet them to-morrow.” 

“Where am I going, then?” 

“You are going to the house of a worthy couple, who 
have shown themselves faithful and trustworthy by nurs- 
ing a friend of mine, who has for nearly six months been 
lying ill there. You will be perfectly safe there till we 
can arrange matters.” 

“But if Kobespierre has signed my release, as they 
said, I am safe enough, surely, and can go where I like.” 

“I think you will be safe from rearrest here in Paris, 
Marie, because you could appeal to him; but outside 
Paris it might be different. However, we can talk about 
that to-morrow, when you have had a good night’s rest. ” 

Harry did not think it necessary to say that when 
Lebat was missed it would probably be ascertained that 
he was last seen leaving La Force with her, and that if 
inquiries were set on foot about him she might besought 
for. However, Marie said no more on the subject, quite 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


195 


content that Harry should make whatever arrangements 
he thought best, and she now began to ask all sorts of 
questions about her sisters, and so passed the time until 
they were close to the Place de Carrousal ; then Harry 
called to Jacques to stop. 

‘‘Will you please get out, Marie, and wait with our 
good friend here till I return. I shall be back in five 
minutes. I have to hand the coach over to its owner. ’ * 

Jacques threw Lebat’s clothes over his arm and got 
down from the box. Harry took his seat and drove into 
the Place, where he found the coachman awaiting him. 

“Have you managed the job?*’ 

“That we have,” Harry said. “He has had a lesson, 
and Isabel has gone off to her friends again. Poor little 
girl, I hope it will cure her of her flightiness. Here is 
your cape and your money, my friend, and thank you.” 

“You are heartily welcome,” the driver said, mount- 
ing his box. “I wish I could do as well every day; but 
these are bad times for us, and money is precious scarce, 
I can tell you. ” 

Harry soon rejoined Jacques and Marie. There were 
but few words said as they made their way through the 
streets, for Marie was weakened by her long imprison- 
ment, and shaken by what she had gone through. She 
had not asked a single question as to what had become of 
Lebat ; but she had no doubt that he was killed. She 
had grown, however, almost indifferent to death. Day 
after day she had seen batches of her friends taken out to 
execution, and the retribution which had fallen upon this 
wretch gave her scarcely a thought, except a feeling of 
thankfulness that she was freed from his persecutions. 
Completely as she trusted Harry, it was with the great- 
est difficulty that she had brought herself to obey his 
instructions and to place herself for a moment in the 


196 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


power of her persecutor, and appear to go with him 
willingly. 

When Lebat told her triumphantly that he had saved 
her from death, and that she was to have formed one of 
the party in the tumbril on the following morning had 
he not obtained her release, she had difficulty in keep- 
ing back the indignant words that she would have pre- 
ferred death a thousand times. When he said that he 
had come to take her away, she had looked round with a 
terrified face, as if to claim the protection of the guards ; 
but he said roughly.: 

“It is no use your objecting, you have got to go with 
me ; and if you are a wise woman you had better make 
the best of it. After all I am not very terrible, and you 
had better marry me than the guillotine.’’ 

So, trembling with loathing and disgust, she had fol- 
lowed him, resolved that if Harry’s plan to rescue her 
failed she would kill herself rather than be the wife of 
this man. 

When they reached the house Elise opened the door. 

“So you have come, poor lamb!” she said. “Thanks 
to the good God that all has turned out well. You will 
be safe here, my child. We are rough people, but w© 
will take care of you as if you were our own.” 

So saying she led the girl to the little sitting-room 
which they had prepared for her, for they had that after- 
noon taken the other two rooms on the floor they oc- 
cupied, which were fortunately to let, and had fitted them 
up as a bedroom and sitting-room for her. There was 
already a communication existing between the two sets 
of apartments, and they had only to remove some brick 
work between the double doors to throw them into one 
suite. Telling Marie to sit down, Elise hurried off and 
returned with a basin of bouillon. 


/AT THE BEIQN OF TERROR. 


197 


‘‘Drink this, my dear, and then go straight to bed^ 
your friend will be here in good time in the morning, 
and then you can talk over matters with him.” She 
waited to see Marie drink the broth, and then helped her 
to undress. 

“She will be asleep in five minutes,” she said when 
she rejoined her husband and Harry. “She is worn out 
with excitement, but a night’s rest will do wonders for 
her. Don’t come too early in the morning. Monsieur 
Sandwith ; she is sure to sleep late, and I would not dis- 
turb her till she wakes of herself.” 

“I will be here at nine,” Harry said, “and will go 
round before that and tell her sisters. They will be 
wondering they have seen nothing of me to-day, but I 
was afraid to tell them till it was all over. The anxiety 
would have been too great for them.” 

It was fortunate that Kobespierre went out early on 
the following morning to attend a meeting at the 
Jacobins, and Harry was therefore saved the necessity for 
asking leave to absent himself again. At eight o’clock 
he was at Louise Moulin’s. 

“What is it, Harry?” Jeanne exclaimed as he entered. 
“I can see you have news. What is it?” 

“I have news,” Harry said, “and good news, but you 
must not excite yourselves. ’ ’ 

“Have you found a way for getting Marie out?” 

“Yes, I have found a way.” 

“A sure, certain way, Harry?” Virginie asked; “not 
only a chance?” 

“A sure, certain way,” Harry replied. “You need 
have no more fear; Marie will certainly be freed.” 

The two girls stood speechless with delight. It never 
occurred to them to doubt Harry’s words when he spoke 
so confidently. 


198 


m THE BEIQN OF TERROR. 


“Have you told us all, Harry?” Jeanne asked a minute 
later, looking earnestly in his face. “Can it be? — is she 
really out already?” 

“Yes,” Harry said, “thank God, dears, your sister is 
free.” 

With a cry of delight Virginie sprang to him, and 
throwing her arms round his neck, kissed him in the ex- 
uberance of her happiness. Louise threw her apron over 
her head and burst into tears of thankfulness while 
Jeanne put her hand on his shoulder and said : 

“Oh, Harry, how can we ever thank you enough for all 
you have done for us?” 

Six months back Jeanne would probably have acted as 
Virginie did, but those six months had changed her 
greatly ; indeed, ever since she received that note from 
Marie, which she had never shown even to Virginie, there 
had been a shade of difference in her manner to Harry, 
which he had more than once noticed and wondered at. 

It was some little time before the girls were sufficientlj' 
composed to listen to Harry’s story. 

“But why did you not bring her here, Harry?” Vir- 
ginie asked. “Why did you take her somewhere else?” 

“For several reasons, Virginie. I have not told you 
before, but there is no reason why you should not know 
now that Victor is still in Paris.” 

Virginie uttered an exclamation of wonder. 

“He stopped here to look after you all, but he has had 
a very bad illness, and is still terribly weak, and does* 
not even know me. Marie will nurse him. I have great 
hopes that he will know her, and that she may be able in 
time to effect a complete cure. In the next place I think 
it would be dangerous to bring her here, for we must 
leave in a very few days.” 

“What, go without her?” 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


199 


^'Yes, I am afraid so, Virginie. I have learned, 
Louise, that some of your neighbors have their sus- 
picions, and that a letter of denunciation has already 
been sent, so it will be absolutely necessary to make a 
move. I have suppressed the first letter, but the writer 
will probably not let the matter drop, and may write to 
Danton or Marat next time, so we must go without delay. 
You cannot change your lodging, for they would cer- 
tainly trace you ; beside, at the present time the regula- 
tions about lodgers are so strict that no one would dare 
receive you until the committee of the district have exam- 
ined you and are perfectly satisfied. Therefore, I think 
we must go alone. Marie is wanted here, and I think she 
will be far safer nursing Victor than she would be with 
us; beside, now she has been freed by Kobespierre’s 
orders, I do not think there is any fear of her arrest, even 
if her identity were discovered. Lastly, it would be 
safer to travel three than four. Three girls traveling 
with a young fellow like me would be sure to attract at- 
tention. It will be difficult enough in any case, but it 
would certainly be worse with her with us.” 

‘‘But we are to see her, Harry?” Jeanne said. 
“Surely we are not to go away without seeing Marie!” 

“Certainly not, Jeanne; I am not so cruel as that. 
This evening, after dark, we will meet in the gardens of 
the Tuileries. Louise, will you bring them down and be 
with them near the main entrance? I will bring Marie 
there at six o’clock. And now I must be off ; I have to 
break the news to Marie that Victor is in the same house 
with her and ill. I did not tell her last night. She will 
be better able to bear it after a good night’s sleep.” 

Marie was up and dressed when Harry arrived, and 
was sitting by the fire in the little kitchen. 

“I have just left your sisters, Marie,” Harry said. 


200 


IN TEE REIQN OF TERROR. 


‘‘and you may imagine their delight at the news I gave 
them. You are to see them this evening in the gardens 
of the Tuileries. ” 

“Oh, Plarry, how good you are! How much you have 
done for us!” 

Harry laughed lightly. 

“Not very much yet; beside, it has been a pleasure as 
well as a duty. The girls have both been so brave, and 
Jeanne has the head of a woman.” 

“She is nearly a woman now, Harry,” Marie said 
gently. “She is some months past sixteen, and though 
you tell me girls of that age in England are quite 
children, it is not so here. Why, it is nothing uncom- 
mon for a girl to marry at sixteen.” 

“Well, at any rate,” Harry said, “Jeanne has no time 
for any thoughts of marrying just at present. But there 
is another thing I want to tell you about. I have first a 
confession to make. I have deceived you.” 

“Deceived me!” Marie said with a smile. “It can be 
nothing very dreadful, Harry. Well, what is it?” 

“It is more serious than you think, Marie. Now you 
know that when the trouble began I felt it quite out of 
the question for me to run away, and to leave you all here 
in Paris unprotected. Such a thing would have been 
preposterous. ’ ’ 

“You think so, Harry, because you have a good heart; 
but most people would have thought of themselves, and 
would not have run all sorts of risks for the sake of three 
girls with no claim upon them.” 

“Well, Marie, you allow then that a person with a good 
heart would naturally do as I did.” 

“Well, supposing I do, Harry, what then?” 

“You must still further allow that a person with a 
good heart, and upon whom you had a great claim, would 
all the more have remained to protect you.” 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


201 


‘‘What are you driving at, Harry, with your supposi- 
tion?” she said, her cheek growing a little paler as a sus- 
picion of the truth flashed upon her. 

“Well, Marie, you mustn’t be agitated, and I hope you 
will not be angry ; but I ask you how, as he has a good 
heart, and you have claims upon him, could you expect 
Victor de Gisons to run away like a coward and leave you 
here?” 

Marie had risen to her feet and gazed at him with 
frightened eyes. 

“What, is it about him that you deceived me? Is it 
true that he did not go awa3" ? Has anything happened 
to him ? Oh, Harry, do not say he is dead ! ’ ’ 

“He is not dead, Marie, but he has been very, very ill. 
He was with me at La Force on that terrible night, and 
saw his father brought out to be murdered. The shock 
nearly killed him. He has had brain fever, and has been 
at death’s door. At present he is mending, but very, 
very slowly. He knows no one, not even me, but I trust 
that 3’^our voice and your presence will do wonders for 
him.” 

“Where is he, Harry?” Marie said as she stood with 
clasped hands, and a face from which every vestige of 
color had flown. “Take me to him at once.” 

“He is in the house, Marie; that is why I have brought 
you here. These good people have nursed and concealed 
him for five months.” 

Marie made a movement toward the door. 

“Wait, Marie, you cannot go to him till you compose 
yourself. It is all-important that you should speak to 
him, when you see him, in your natural voice, and you 
must prepare yourself for a shock. He is at present a 
mere wreck, so changed that you will hardly know him.” 

“You are telling me the truth, Harry? You are not 
hiding from me that he is dying?” 


202 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“No, dear; I believe, on my honor, that he is out of 
danger now, and that he is progressing. It is his mind 
more than his body that needs curing. It may be a long 
and difficult task, Marie, before he is himself again; but 
I believe that with your care and companionship he will 
get round in time, but it may be months before that.” 

“Time is nothing,” Marie said. “But what about the 
girls?” 

“They must still be under my charge, Marie. I shall 
start with them in a day or two and try to make for the 
seashore, and then across to England. Suspicions have 
been aroused; they have already been denounced, and 
may be arrested at any time. Therefore it is absolutely 
necessary that they should fly at once ; but I thought 
that you would consider it your first duty to stay with 
Victor, seeing that to him your presence is everything, 
while you could do nothing to assist your sisters, and 
indeed the fewer of us there are the better.” 

“Certainly it is my duty,” Marie said firmly. 

“You will be perfectly safe here under the care of 
Jacques and his wife. They have already given out to 
their neighbors that Victor’s fiancee is coming to help 
nurse him, and even if by anj^ possibility a suspicion of 
your real position arises, j^'ou have Eobespierre’s pardon 
as a protection. This state of things cannot last forever ; 
a reaction must come; and then if Victor is cured you 
will be able to escape together to England. ’ ’ 

“Leave me a few minutes by myself, Harry. All this 
has come so suddenly upon me that I feel bewildered.” 

“Certainly,” Harry. said. “It is best that you should 
think things over a little. No wonder you feel be- 
wildered and shaken with all the trials you have gone 
through. ” 

Marie went to her room and returned in a quarter of 
an hour. 


ZZV THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


203 


*‘J. am ready now/’ she said, and by the calm and 
tranquil expression of her face Harry felt that she could 
be trusted to see Victor. 

“I have a feeling,” she went on, ‘Hhat everything will 
come right in the end. I have been saved almost by a 
miracle, and I cannot but feel that my life has been 
spared in order that I might take my place here. As to 
the girls, it was a shock at first when you told me that 
fresh danger threatened them, and that I should not be 
able to share their perils upon their journey; but I could 
not have aided them, and God has marked out my place 
here. No, Harry, God has protected me so far, and will 
aid me still. Now I am ready for whatever may betide.” 

“One moment before you enter, Marie. You are pre- 
pared, I know, to see a great change in Victor, but never- 
theless you cannot but be shocked at first. Do not go 
up to him or attract his attention till you have overcome 
this and are able to speak to him in your natural voice. 
I think a great deal depends upon the first impression 
you make on his brain. Your voice has changed a good 
deal in the last six months ; it would be strange if it had 
not ; but I want you to try and speak to him in the 
bright, cheerful tone he was accustomed to hear.” 

Marie nodded. “One moment,” she said, as she 
brushed aside the tears which filled her eyes, drew her- 
self up with a little gesture that reminded Harry of old 
times, and then with a swift step passed through the door 
into Victor’s room. Whatever she felt at the sight of the 
wasted figure lying listlessly with half-closed eyes on the 
couch, it only showed itself by a swift expression of pain 
which passed for a moment across her face and then was 
gone. 

“Victor,” she said in her clear, ringing voice, “Victor, 
my well beloved, I am come to you.” The effect upon 


204 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


Victor was instantaneous. He opened his eyes with a 
start, half-rose from his couch and held out his arms 
toward her. 

Marie,” he said in a faint voice, ‘Vou have come at 
last. I have wanted you so much.” 

Then, as Marie advanced to him, and kneeling by his 
side, clasped him in her arms, Elise and Harry stole 
quietly from the room. It was nearly an hour before 
Marie came out. There was a soft glow of happiness on 
her face, though her cheeks were pale. 

“Not yet!” she said, as she swept past them into her 
own room. 

In a few minutes she reappeared. 

“Pardon me,” she said, holding out her hands to 
Harry and Elise, “but I had to thank the good God first. 
Victor is quite sensible now, but oh, so weak! He re- 
members nothing of the past, but seems to think he is 
still down in Burgundy, and has somehow had an illness. 
Then he spoke of the duke and my dear father and 
mother as being still alive, and that he hoped they would 
let me come to him now. I told him that all should be as 
he wished as soon as he got stronger, but that he must 
not think of anything now, and that I would nurse him, 
and all would be well. He seemed puzzled about my 
dress” — for Marie had already put on the simple attire 
which had been prepared for her — “but I told him that 
it was fit for a sick-room, and he seemed satisfied. He 
has just dozed off to sleep, and I will go in and sit with 
him now till he wakes.” 

“When he does, mademoiselle, I will have some broth 
and a glass of good Burgundy ready for him,” Elise said. 

“Thank you; but please call me Marie in future. 
There are no mesdemoiselles in France now, and I shall 
call you Elise instead of madame. And Harry would you 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


205 


mind telling the girls that I will meet them to-morrow 
instead of this evening. I long to see them, oh so, so 
much ; but I should not like to leave him for a moment 
now. I fear so that his memory might go again if he 
were to wake and miss me.” 

“I was going to propose it myself, Marie,” Harry 
said. “It is all-important to avoid any agitation now. 
To-morrow, I hope, it will be safer, and the doctor will 
give him a sleeping draught, so that he shall not wake 
while you are away. But, Marie, remember it will be a 
farewell visit, for I dare not let them stay more than 
another day. They may be denounced again at any 
hour, for the man who wrote to Bobespierre, if he finds 
that nothing comes of it, may go to the local committee, 
and they will not lose an hour, you may be sure.” 

“I must see them this evening then,” Marie said hur- 
riedly. “The doctor will be here, you say, soon. Victor 
must have his sleeping-draught this afternoon instead of 
to-morrow. They must go at once. I should never 
forgive mj^self if, by putting off our parting for twenty- 
four hours, I caused them to fall into the hands of 
these wretches ; so please hurry on all the arrangements 
so that they may leave the first thing to-morrow morning. ” 

“It will be best,” Harry said, “if you will do it, 
Marie. I own that I am in a fever of apprehension. I 
will go there at once to tell them that all must be in 
readiness by to-night. They will be glad indeed to hear 
that your presence has done such wonders for Victor. 
They will be able to leave you with a better heart if they 
feel that your stay here is likely to bring health to him 
and happiness to both of you.” 

“A week since,” Marie said, “it did not seem to me 
that I could ever be happy again ; but though everything 
is still very dark, the clouds seem lifting.” 


206 


IJSr THE REION OF TERROR. 


The girls were greatly rejoiced when they heard the 
good news that Victor had recognized Marie, and that 
Harry had now hopes that he would do well. 

''And now we must talk about ourselves,” Harry said. 
"We must not lose another hour. Now, Louise, you 
must take part in our council. We have everything to 
settle, and only a few hours to do it in. I should like, 
if possible, that we should not come back here this even- 
ing after you have once left the house. The man who 
denounced you will expect that something would be done 
to-day, and when he sees that nothing has come of his 
letter he may go this evening to the local committee, and 
they would send men at once to arrest you. No doubt 
he only wrote to Eobespierre first, thinking he would get 
credit and perhaps a post of some sort for his vigilance 
in the cause. But if Louise thinks that it cannot possi« 
bly be managed, I will write a letter at once to him in 
Kobespierre’s name, saying that his letter has been 
noted and your movements will be closely watched, and 
thanking him for his zeal in the public service.” 

"No, I think we are ready,” Jeanne said. "Of course 
we have been talking it over for weeks, and agreed it was 
better to be in readiness whenever you told us it was time 
to go. Louise will tell you all about it.” 

Harry looked tow’ard Louise. 

"The disguises are all ready. Monsieur Sandwith; and 
yesterday when you said that my dear mademoiselle could 
not go with them, I settled, if you do not see any objec- 
tion, to go with the dear children.” 

"I should be very glad,” Harry said eagerly, for al- 
though he had seen no other way out of it the difficulties 
and inconveniences of a journey alone with Jeanne and 
Virginie had been continually on his mind. The idea of 
taking the old woman with them had never occurred to 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 207 

him, but he now hailed it as a most welcome solution of 
the difficulty. 

‘'That will be a thousand times better in every way, 
for with you with us it would excite far less remark than 
three young people traveling alone. But I fear, Louise, 
that the hardships we may have to undergo will be 
great.’* 

“It matters little,’* the old woman said. “I nursed 
their mother, and have for years lived on her bounty ; 
and gladly now will I give what little remains to me of 
life in the service of her dear children. I know that 
everything is turned topsy-turvy in our poor country at 
present, but as long as I have life in my body I will not 
let my dear mistress' children be, for weeks perhaps, 
wandering about with only a young gentleman to protect 
them, and Mademoiselle Jeanne almost a woman too.” 

“Yes, it is better in every way,” Harry said. “I felt 
that it would be a strange position, but it seemed that it 
could not be helped; however, your offer gets us out of 
the embarrassment. So your disguises are ready?” 

“Yes, monsieur,” Louise said; “I have a boy’s suit 
for Mademoiselle Virginie. She did not like it at first, 
but I thought that if mademoiselle went with you it 
would be strange to have three girls journeying under 
the charge of one young man.” 

“I think it a very good plan, Louise, but you must 
get out of the way of calling me monsieur or else it will 
slip out before people. Now what I propose is, that 
when we get fairly away we shall buy a horse and cart, 
for with you with us we can go forward more boldly than 
if we were alone. 

“You will be grandmother, and we shall be traveling 
from a farm near Etarapes to visit your daughter, who is 
married to a farmer near Nantes. That will be a likely 


208 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR, 


story now, and we can always make a detour to avoid 
towns. It will be dark when you go out this evening, so 
you can take three bundles of clothes with you. The 
only thing is about to-night. The weather is bitterly 
cold, and it is out of the question that you should stop 
out all night, and yet we could not ask for a lodging 
close to Paris. 

‘"Oh, I see now! The best plan will be for you all to 
sleep to-night at Jacques’. The good people will man- 
age somehow; then we can start early in the morning. 
Yes, and in that way it will not be necessary for Marie to 
go out and leave Victor.” 

“That will certainly be the best way,” Louise said. 
“I have been wondering ever since you said we must 
start this evening what would become of us to-night. 
When we once get fairly away from Paris it will be 
easier, for the country people are kind-hearted, and I 
think we shall always be able to get shelter for the night; 
but just outside Paris it would be different. Then where 
shall we meet this evening?” 

“I will be at the end of the street,” Harry said. “It 
is quite dark by five, so do you start a quarter of an hour 
later ; hide your bundles under your cloak, for if that 
fellow is on the lookout he might follow you if he thought 
you were leaving. Draw your blinds up when you leave, 
Louise, so that the room will look as usual, and then it 
may be some time before any one suspects that you have 
left; and if I were you I would mention to some of your 
neighbors this aftei’noon that you have had a letter from 
your friends in Burgundy, and are going away soon with 
your nieces to stay with them for awhile. You had 
better pay your rent for three months in advance, and 
tell your landlord the same thing; saying that you may 
go suddenly any time, as a compere who is in Paris, and 


IN THE REION OF TERROR. 20 ^ 

is also going back, is going to take charge of you on th^ 
journey, and that he may call for you at any time. Thus 
when he finds that you have left, your absence will be 
accounted for ; not that it makes much difference, for I 
hope that when you have seen the girls safely to England 
you will make your home with them there. 

“Yes, I shall never come back here,'’ the old woman 
said, “never, even if I could. Paris is hateful to me 
now, and I have no reason for ever wanting to come 
back. ” 

“In that case,” Harry said, smiling, “we may as well 
save the three months* rent.” 

“Oh, how I long to be in England,” Yirginie ex- 
claimed, “and to see dear Ernest and Jules again! How 
anxious they must be about us, not having heard of us all 
this longtime! How shall we know where to find them?” 

“You forget, Yirginie,” Jeanne said, “it was arranged 
they should go to Harry’s father when they got to 
England, and he will know where they are living; there 
is sure to be no mistake about that, is there, Harry?” 

“None at all,” Harry said. “You may rely upon it 
that directly you get to my father you will hear where 
your brothers are. And now I will go and tell Marie 
that there is no occasion for Yictor to take a sleeping- 
draught. * ’ 

Marie was delighted when she heard that she was going 
to have her sisters with her for the whole evening and 
night, and Elise busied herself with preparations for the 
accommodation of her guests. Harry then went back to 
his attic, made his clothes into a bundle, and took up the 
bag of money from its hiding-place under a board and 
placed it in his pocket. He had, since he had been with 
Robespierre, gradually changed the silver for gold in or- 
der to make it more convenient to carry, and it was now 


210 


m THE HEIGH OF TERROE. 


of comparatively little weight, although he had drawn 
but slightly upon it, except for the payment of the bribe 
promised to the warder. His pistols were also hidden 
under his blouse. 

He went downstairs and waited the return of Robe- 
spierre. 

‘‘Citizen,’’ he said when he entered, “circumstances 
have occurred which render it necessary for me to travel 
down to Nantes to escort a young girl, a boy, and an old 
woman to that town; they cannot travel alone in such 
times as these, and they have a claim upon me which I 
cannot ignore.” 

“Surely, friend Sandwith,” Robespierre said, “the 
affairs of Fiance are of more importance than private 
matters like these.’' 

“Assuredly they are, citizen; but I cannot flatter 
myself that the affairs of France will be in any way in- 
jured by my temporary absence. My duty in this mat- 
ter is clear to me, and I can only regret that my tempo- 
rary absence may put you to some inconvenience. But I 
have a double' favor to ask you : the one is to spare me 
for a time; the second, that you will give me papers 
recommending me, and those traveling with me, to the 
authorities of the towns through which we shall pass. In 
these times, when the enemies of the state are traveling 
throughout France seeking to corrupt the minds of the 
people, it is necessary to have papers showing that one is 
a good citizen.” 

“But I have no authority,” Robespierre said. “lam 
neither a minister nor a ruler.” 

“You are not a minister, citizen, but j'ou are assuredly 
a ruler. It is to you men look more than to any other. 
Danton is too headstrong and violent. You alone com- 
bine fearlessness in the cause of France with that wisdom 


TN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


211 


and moderation which are, above all things, necessary in 
guiding the state through its dangers.” 

Robespierre’s vanity was so inordinate that he accepted 
the compliment as his due, though he waved his hand 
with an air of deprecation. 

‘‘Therefore, citizen,” Harry went on, “a letter from 
you would be more powerful than an order from another.” 

“But these persons who travel with you, citizen — how 
am I to be sure that they are not enemies of France?” 

“France is not to be shaken,” Harry said, smiling, 
“by the efforts of an old woman of seventy and a young 
boy and girl; but I can assure you that they are no 
enemies of France, but simple, inoffensive people who 
have been frightened by the commotion in Paris, and 
long to return to the country life to which they are ac- 
customed. Come, citizen, you refused the first boon 
which I asked you, and, methinks, cannot hesitate at 
granting one who has deserved well of you this slight 
favor. ’ ’ 

“You are right,” Robespierre said. “I cannot refuse 
you, even if the persons who accompany you belong to 
the class of suspects, of which, mind, I know nothing, 
though I may have my suspicions. I have not forgotten, 
you know, that you asked for the life of the daughter of 
the ci-devant Marquis de St. Caux; and for aught I know 
these children may be of the same breed. But I will not 
ask you. Did I know it, not even the obligation I am 
under to you would induce me to do what you ask ; for 
although as children they can do no harm, they might do 
so were they allowed to grow up hating France. All 
children of suspects are, as you know, ordered to be 
placed in the state schools, in order that they may there 
learn to love the people of France and to grow up worthy 
citizens. Now, how shall I word it?” he said, taking up 
a pen; and Harry dictated: 


213 


IN THE EEION OF TERROR. 


'*1 hereby recommend Citizen Henri Sandwith, ag© 
nineteen, who has been acting as my confidential secre- 
tary, to all public authorities, together with Citoyenne 
Moulin and her two grandchildren, with whom he is 
traveling. 

To this Eobespierre signed his name and handed the 
paper to Harry. 

‘‘How long will you be before you return?” he asked. 

“I cannot say exactly,” Harry replied; “as after I 
have seen them to their destination I may stop with them 
for a few weeks. ’ ’ 

Robespierre nodded and held out his hand. 

“I shall be glad to have you with me again, for I have 
conceived a strong friendship for you, and I think none 
the worse of you for your showing your gratitude to the 
family in whom you are interested.” 

Harry then went into the kitchen, where Robespierre’s 
sister was preparing the next meal, and said good-by to 
her. 

She had taken a fancy to her brother’s young secre- 
tary, and expressed a hope that his absence would be but a 
short one, telling him that Eobespierre had said only the 
day before how much work he had saved him, and that 
he was determined to push his fortunes to the utmost. 

Having thus paved the way for an appeal to Robe- 
spierre should he find himself in difficulties on the road, 
Harry proceeded to Jacques’ house and waited there 
until it was time to go up to meet Louise and the girls. 

Victor did not wake until the afternoon. The doctor 
had called as usual, but had not roused him. He had 
been told what had taken place, and had held out hop© 
to Marie that Victor’s improvement would be permanent, 
and that he would now make steady progress toward 
recovery. 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


213 


At the appointed hour Harry was at his post to meet 
the party. They came along within a few minutes of the 
time named, but instead of stopping to greet him they 
walked straight on, Jeanne saying as she passed him : 

‘‘I think we are followed. ’* 

Harry at once drew back and allowed them to go fifty 
yards on before he moved after them. As there were 
many people about, it was some little time before he 
could verify Jeanne’s suspicions; then he noticed that a 
man, walking a short distance ahead of him, followed 
each turning that the others took. 

Harry waited until they were in a quiet street, and 
then quickened his pace until he was close behind the 
man. Then he drew one of his pistols, and, springing 
forward, struck him a heavy blow on the head with its 
butt. He fell forward on his face without a cry ; and 
Harry, satisfied that he had stunned him, ran on and 
overtook the others, and, turning down the first street 
they came to, was assured that they were safe from 
pursuit. 

“We had noticed a man lounging against the house 
opposite all the afternoon,” Jeanne said, “and came to 
the conclusion that he must be watching u^, so we looked 
out for him when we came out, and noticed that as sooa 
as we went on he began to walk that way too. So I told 
Louise to walk straight on without stopping when we 
came up to you. I was sure you would manage somehow 
to get rid of him.” 

Harry laughed. 

“I fancy he will spend to-morrow in bed instead of 
lounging about. Perhaps it will teach him to mind his 
own business in future and to leave other people alone. 
I am very glad that he did follow you ; for I felt [that I 
owed him one, and was sorry to leave Paris without pay- 
ing my debt. Now I think we are pretty well square.” 


214 


m THE REION OF TERROR. 


The meeting between the sisters was indeed a happy 
one. They fell on each other’s necks, and for some time 
scarce a word was spoken; then they stood a little apart 
and had a long look at each other. 

‘"You are changed, Marie dear,” Jeanne said; “you 
look pale, but you look, too, softer and prettier than you 
used to.” 

“All my airs and graces have been rubbed off,” Marie 
said with a slight smile. “I have learned so much, 
Jeanne, and have been where noble blood has been the 
reverse of a recommendation. You are changed too — the 
six months have altered you. Your gouvernante would 
not call you a wild girl now. You are quite a woman.” 

“We have suffered too, Marie,” Jeanne said as tears 
came to her eyes at the thought of the changes and losses 
of the last few months. “We have thought of you night 
and day ; but Louise has been very good to us, and as 
for Harry, we owe everything to him. He had always 
been so hopeful and strong, and has cheered us up with 
promises that he would bring 3^ou to us some day.” 

Marie smiled. 

“You are right, Jeanne. I used to laugh a little, you 
know, at your belief in your hero, and little thought that 
the time would come when I should trust him as implicitly 
as you do. You have a right to be proud of him, 
Jeanne. What thought and devotion and courage he 
has shown for us! and do you know, he saved Yictor too. 
Jacques has told me all about it — how Victor saw his 
father brought out to be murdered; and how, half-mad, 
he was springing out to stand beside him, when Harry, 
as quick as thought, knocked him down before he could 
betray himself; and then Jacques, who was standing by 
and saw it, helped him carry him here. Oh, my dear, 
how much we owe to him ! 

“And now. Virginie,” she said, turning to the young- 


m THE BEION OF TERROR. 


215 


est, “I must have a good look at you, little one — but no, 
I mustn’t call you little one any longer, for you are 
already almost as tall as I am. My child, bow you have 
been growing, and you look so well ! Louise must have 
been feeding you up. Ah, Louise, how much we all owe 
to you too ! And I hear you are going to leave your 
comfortable home and take care of the girls on their jour- 
ney. It was such a comfort to me when Harry told me!” 

could not let them go alone, mademoiselle,” the 
old woman said simply, ‘‘it was only my duty. Beside, 
what should I do in Paris with all my children in 
England?” 

“Now, my dears, take your things off,” Marie said. 
“I will just run in and see how Victor is getting on. 
Harry went straight in to him, and I want to know 
whether Victor recognized him.” 


316 


m THE HEIGH OF TERROR. 


CHAPTEK Xn. 

NANTES. 

Harry was very pleased to see a look of recognition on 
"Victor’s face as he came up to the side of his couch. 

‘"Well, Yictor,” he said cheerfully, ‘‘I am glad to see 
you looking more like yourself again.” 

Victor nodded assent, and his hand feebly returned the 
pressure of Harry’s. 

‘‘I cannot understand it,” he said, after a pause. “I 
seem to be in a dream; but it is true Marie is here, isn’t 
it?” 

‘‘Oh, yes! She is chatting now with her sisters, 
Jeanne and Virginie, you know.” 

“And why am I here?” Victor asked, looking round 
the room. “Marie tells me not to ask questions.” 

“No. There will be plenty of time for that afterward, 
Victor. It is all simple enough. You were out with 
me, and there was an accident, and you got hurt. So I 
and a workman who was passing carried you into his 
house, and he and his wife have been taking care of you. 
You have been very ill, but you are getting on better 
now. Marie has come to nurse you, and she won’t leave 
you until you are quite well. Now, I think that’s 
enough for you, and the doctor would be very angry if 
he knew I had told you so much, because he said you 
were not to bother yourself about things at all, but just 
to sleep as much as you can, and eat as much as you can, 
and listen to Marie talking and reading to you, and not 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


217 


trouble your brain in any way, because it’s your brain 
that has gone wrong, and any thinking will be very bad 
for it.” 

This explanation seemed satisfactory to Victor, wha 
soon after dozed off to sleep, and Harry joined the party 
in Marie’s sitting-room. 

‘‘Oh, if I could but keep them here with me, Harry,, 
what a comfort it would be!” 

“I know that it would, Marie; but it is too dangerous. 
You know they were denounced at Louise Moulin ’s. 
Already there is risk enough in you and Victor being 
here. The search for Royalists does not relax ; indeed it 
seems to become more keen every day. Victor’s extreme 
illness is your best safeguard. The neighbors have heard 
that Jacques has had a fellow-workman dangerously ill 
for some time, and Victor can no longer be looked 
upon as a stranger to be suspected, while your coming 
here to help nurse him will seem so natural a step that it 
will excite no comment. But any fresh addition of num- 
bers would be sure to give rise to talk, and you would 
have a commissary of the Commune here in no time to 
make inquiries, and to ask for your papers of domicile.” 

“Yes, I know that it would be too dangerous to risk,’^ 
Marie agreed; “but I tremble at the thought of their 
journey.” 

“I have every hope that we shall get through safely,’^ 
Harry said. “I have some good news I have not yet 
told you. I have received a paper from Robespierre stat- 
ing that I have been his secretary, and recommending us 
all to the authorities, so that we can dispense with the 
ordinary papers which they would otherwise ask for.” 

“That is good news, indeed, Harry,” Marie said. 
“That relieves me of half my anxiety. Once on the sea- 
coast it will be comparatively easy to get a passage to- 


^18 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR, 


England. My dear Harry, you surprise me more every 
day, and I am ashamed to think that when our dear 
father and mother first told me that they had accepted 
your noble offer to look after us I was inclined in my 
heart to think that such protection would be of little use. 
You see I confess, Harry, and you know that is halfwa3^ 
to forgiveness.’" 

‘‘There is nothing either to confess or forgive,” Harry 
said with a smile. “It was perfectly natural for you to 
think that a lad of eighteen was a slender reed to lean on 
in the time of trouble and danger, and that it was only 
by a lucky accident — for my saving Eobespierre’s life 
was but an accident — that I have been enabled to be of 
use to you, and that I have now a pass which will enable 
me to take 3’our sisters with comparative safety as far as 
Nantes. Had it not been for that I could have done little 
indeed to aid you.” 

“You must not saj’- so, Harry. You are too modest. 
Beside, was it not your quickness that saved Victor? 
No, we owe you everything, and disclaimers are only 
thrown away. As for me, I feel quite jealous of Jeanne’s 
superior perspicacity, for she trusted you absolutely from 
the first. ’ ’ 

“It has nothing to do with perspicacity, ” Jeanne said. 
“Harry saved my life from that dreadful dog, and after 
that I knew if there was danger he would be able to get 
us out of it. That is, if it were possible for any one to 
do so.” 

“I hope I shall be able to justify your trust, Jeanne, 
and arrive safelj^ with you at my father’s house. I can 
promise you the warmest of welcomes from my mother 
and sisters. I fear thej^ must long since have given me 
up for dead. I shall be like a shipwrecked mariner who 
has been cast upon an island and given up as lost. But 


IN THE REION OF TERROR. 219 

my father always used to say that if I was a first rato 
hand at getting into scrapes, I was equally good at get- 
ting out of them again; and I don’t think they will have 
quite despaired of seeing me again, especially as they 
know, by the last letters I sent them, that you all said I 
could speak French well enough to pass anywhere as a 
native.” 

‘‘How surprised they will be at your arriving with two 
girls and Louise!” Virginie said. 

“They will be pleased more than surprised,” Harry 
replied. “I have written so much about you in my let- 
ters that the girls and my mother will be delighted to see 
you.” 

“Beside,” Jeanne added, “the boys will have told 
them you are waiting behind with us, so they will not be 
so surprised as they would otherwise have been. But it 
will be funny, arriving among people who don’t speak a 
word of our language.” 

“You will soon be at home with them,” said Harry 
reassuringly. “Jenny and Kate are just about your 
ages, and I expect they will have grown so I shall hardly 
know them. It is nearly three years now since I left 
them, and I have to look at you to assure myself that 
Jenny will have grown almost into a young woman. Now 
I shall go out for a bit, and leave you to chat together. 

“You need not fidget about Victor, Marie. Elise is 
with him, and will come and let you know if he wakes ; 
but I hope that he has gone off fairly to sleep for the 
night. He knew me, and I think I have put his mind at 
rest a little as to how he came here. I have told him it 
was an accident in the street, and that we brought him 
in here, and he has been too ill since to be moved. I 
don’t think he will ask any more questions. If I were 
you I would, while nursing, resume the dress you came 


'220 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


here in. It will be less puzzling to him than the one you 
are wearing now.” 

The little party started the next morning at daylight, 
and at the very first village they came to found how strict 
was the watch upon persons leaving Paris, and had rea- 
son to congratulate themselves upon the possession of 
Robespierre’s safe-conduct. No sooner had they sat down 
in the village cabaret to breakfast than an official with a 
red scarf presented himself, and asked them w'ho they 
were and where they were going. The production of the 
document at once satisfied him; and, indeed, he im- 
mediately addressed the young man in somewhat shabby 
garments, who had the honor of being secretary to the 
great man, in tones of the greatest respect. 

Virgin ie at present was shy and awkward in her attire 
as a boy, and indeed had there been time the night before 
to procure a disguise for her as a girl it would have been 
done, although Harry’s opinion that it would attract less 
attention for her to travel as a boy was unchanged; but 
he would have given way had it been possible to make 
the change. As any delay, however, would certainly be 
dangerous, the original plan was adhered to. 

Marie had cut her sister’s hair short, and no one would 
have suspected from her appearance that Virginie was 
not what she seemed, a good-looking boy of some thir- 
teen years old. With their bundles in their hands they 
trudged along the road, and stopped for the night at a 
village about twelve miles out of Paris. After having 
again satisfied the authorities by the production of the 
pass, Harry made inquiries, and the next morning went 
two miles away to a farmhouse, where there was, he 
heard, a cart and horse to be disposed of. 

After much haggling over terms — since to give the sum 
that was first asked would have excited surprise, and per- 



The Journey to Nantes— P age 


* 


^eign of T.l 


221 . 















IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


221 


haps suspicion — Harry became the possessor of the horse 
and cart, drove triumphantly back to the village, and 
having stowed Louise and the two girls on some straw in 
the bottom of the cart, proceeded on the journey. 

They met with no adventure whatever on the journey 
to Nantes, which was performed in ten days. The 
weather was bitterly cold. Although it was now well on 
in March the snow lay deep on the ground ; but the girls 
were well wrapped up, and the cart was filled with straw, 
which helped to keep them warm. Harry walked for the 
most part by the side of the horse’s head, for they could 
only proceed at footpace; but he sometimes climbed up 
and took the reins, the better to chat with the girls and 
keep up their spirits. There was no occasion for this in 
the case of Jeanne, but Virginie often gave way and cried 
bitterly, and the old nurse suffered greatly from the cold 
in spite of her warm wraps. 

On arriving at Nantes Harry proceeded first to the 
mayor, and on producing Robespierre’s document re- 
ceived a permit to lodge in the town. He then looked 
for apartments in the neighborhood of the river, and 
when he had obtained them disposed of the horse and 
cart. The statement that he was Robespierre’s secre- 
tary at once secured for him much attention from the 
authorities, and he was invited to become a member of 
the Revolutionary Committee during his stay in the town, 
in order that he might see for himself with what zeal the 
instructions received from Paris for the extermination of 
the Royalists were being carried out. 

This offer he accepted, as it would enable him to ob- 
tain information of all that was going on. Had it not 
been for this he would gladly have declined the honor, 
for his feelings were daily harrowed by arrests and mas- 
sacres which he was powerless to prevent, for he did not 


^32 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


venture to raise his voice on the side of mercy, for had 
he done so it would have been certain to excite suspicion. 
He found that, horrible as were the atrocities committed 
in Paris, they were even surpassed by those which were 
enacted in the provinces, and that in Nantes in particu- 
lar a terrible persecution was raging under the direction 
of Carrier, who had been sent down from Paris as com- 
missioner from the Commune there. 

Harry’s next object was to make the acquaintance of 
some of the fishermen, and to find out what vessels were 
engaged in smuggling goods across to England; for it 
was in one of these alone that he could hope to cross the 
Channel. This, however, he found much more difficult 
than he had expected. 

The terror was universal. The news of the execution 
of the king had heightened the dismay. Massacres were 
going on all over France. The lowest ruffians in all the 
great towns were now their masters, and under pretended 
accusations were wreaking their hate upon the respect- 
able inhabitants. Private enmities were wiped out in 
blood. None were too high or too low to be denounced 
as Eoyalists, and denunciation was followed as a matter 
of course by a mock trial and execution. Every man 
distrusted his neighbor, and fear caused those who 
most loathed and hated the existing regime to be loudest 
in their advocacy of it. There were spies everywhere — 
men who received blood-money for every victim they 
denounced. 

Thus, then, Harry’s efforts to make acquaintances 
among the sailors met with very slight success. He was 
a stranger, and that was sufficient to cause distrust, and 
ere long it became whispered that he had come from 
Paris with special authority to hasten on the work of 
■extirpation of the enemies of the state. Soon, therefore. 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


223 


Harry perceived that as he moved along the quay little 
groups of sailors and fishermen talking together broke up 
at his approach, the men sauntering off to the wine- 
shops, and any he accosted replied civilly indeed, but 
with embarrassment and restraint; and although any 
questions of a general character were answered, a pro- 
found ignorance was manifested upon the subject upon 
which he wished to gain information. The sailors all 
seemed to know that occasionally cargoes of spirits were 
run from the river to England, but none could name any 
vessel engaged in the trade. Harry soon perceived that 
he was regarded with absolute hostility, and one day one 
of the sailors said to him quietly : 

""Citizen, I am a good sans-culotte, and I warn you 
you had best not come down the river after dark, for 
there is a strong feeling against you; and unless you 
would like your body to be fished out of the river with 
half a dozen knife-holes in it, you will take my advice.” 

Harry began to feel almost crushed under his respon- 
sibilities. His attendance at the Eevolutionary Commit- 
tee tried him greatly. He made no progress whatever 
in his efforts to obtain a passage; and to add to his trou- 
ble the old nurse, who had been much exhausted by the 
change from her usual habits, and the inclemency of the 
weather on her journej^ instead of gaining strength 
appeared to be rapidly losing it, and was forced to take 
to her bed. The terrible events in Paris, and the long 
strain of anxiety as to the safety of the girls and the fate 
of Marie, had completely exhausted her strength, and 
the last six months had aged her as many years. Harry 
tried hard to keep up his appearance of hopefulness, and 
to cheer the girls; but Jeanne’s quick eye speedily per- 
ceived the change in him. 

""You are wearing yourself out, Harry,” she said, one 


224 


m THE HEIGH OF TERROR. 


evening as they were sitting by the fire, while Virginie 
was tending Louise in the next room. ‘"I can see it in 
your face. It is of no use your trying to deceive me. 
You tell us every day that you hope soon to get hold of 
the captain of a boat sailing for England; but I know 
that in reality you are making no progress. All those 
months when we were hoping to get Marie out of prison 
— though it seemed next to impossible — you told us not 
to despair, and I knew you did not despair yourself ; but 
now it is different. I am sure that you do in your heart 
almost give up hope. Why don’t you trust me, Harry? 
I may not be able to do much, but I might try to cheer 
you. You have been comforting us all this time. Surely 
it is time I took my turn. I am not a child now. ” 

‘‘I feel like one just at present,” Harry said unsteadily 
with quivering lips. feel sometimes as if — as we used 
to say at school — I could cry for twopence. I know, 
Jeanne, I can trust you, and it isn’t because I doubted 
your courage that I have not told you exactly how things 
are going on, but because it is entirely upon you now 
that Louise and Yirginie have to depend, and I do not 
wish to put any more weight on your shoulders; but it 
will be a relief to me to tell you exactly how we stand.” 

Harry then told her how completely he had failed with 
the sailors, and how an actual feeling of hostility against 
him had arisen. 

think I could have stood that, Jeanne; but it is that 
terrible committee that tries me. It is so awful hearing 
these fiends marking out their victims and exulting over 
their murder, that at times I feel tempted to throw 
myself upon some of them and strangle them.” 

‘Ht must be dreadful, Harry,” Jeanne said soothingly. 
''Will it not be possible for you to give out that you 
are ill, and so absent yourself for a time from their 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


225 


meetings? I am sure you look ill — ill enough for any- 
thing. As to the sailors, do not let that worry you. 
Even if you could hear of a ship at present it would be 
of no use. I couldn’t leave Louise; she seems to me to 
be getting worse and worse, and the doctor you called in 
three days ago thinks so too. I can see it by his face. 
I think he is a good man. The woman whose sick child 
I sat up with last night tells me the poor all love him. 
I am sure he guesses that we are not what we seem. He 
said this morning to me : 

‘‘ ‘I cannot do much for your grandmother. It is a 
general break-up. I have many cases like it of old 
people and women upon whom the anxiety of the times 
has told. Do not worry yourself with watching, child. 
She will sleep quietly, and will not need attendance. If 
you don’t mind I shall have you on my hands. Anxiety 
affects the young as well as the old.” 

“At any rate, you see, we cannot think of leaving here 
at present. Louise has risked everything for us. It is 
quite impossible for us to leave her now, so do not let 
that worry you. We are all in God’s hands, Harry, and 
we must wait patiently what He may send us.” 

“We will wait patiently,” Harry said. “I feel better 
now, Jeanne, and you shall not see me give way again. 
What has been worrying me most is the thought that it 
would have been wiser to have carried out some other 
plan — to have put you and Virginie, for instance, in 
some farmhouse not far from Paris, and for you to have 
waited there till the storm blew over.” 

“You must never think that, Harr3%” Jeanne said 
earnestly. “You know we all talked it over dozens of 
times, Louise and all of us, and we agreed that this was 
our best chance, and Marie when she came out quite 
thought so too. So, whatever comes, you must not blame 


236 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


yourself in the slightest. Wherever we were we were in 
danger, and might have been denounced.” 

“I arranged it all, Jeanne. I have the responsibility 
of your being here.” 

‘‘And to an equal extent [you would have had the re- 
sponsibility of our being anywhere else. So it is of no use 
letting that trouble you. Now, as to the sailors, you 
know I have made the acquaintance of some of the women 
in our street. Some of them are sailors’ wives, and pos- 
sibly through them I may be able to hear about ships. 
At any rate I could try.” 

“Perhaps you could, Jeanne; but be very, very care- 
ful what questions you put, or you might be betrayed.” 

“I don’t think there is much fear of that, Harry. The 
women are more outspoken than the men. Some of them 
are with what they call the people ; but it is clear that 
others are quite the other way. You see trade has been 
almost stopped, and there is great suffering among the 
sailors and their families. Of course I have been very 
careful not to seem to have more money than other 
people ; but I have been able to make soups and things — 
I have learned to be quite a cook from seeing Louise at 
work — and I take them to those that are very poor, 
especially if they have children ill, and I think I have 
won some of their hearts.” 

“You win everyone’s heart who comes near you, 
Jeanne, I think,” Harry said earnestly. 

Jeanne flushed a rosy red, but said with a laugh : 

“Now, Harry, you are turning flatterer. We are not 
at the chateau now, sir, so your pretty speeches are quite 
thrown away; and now I shall go and take Virginie’s 
place and send her in to you.” 

And so another month went by, and then the old nurse 
quietly passed away. She was buried, to the girl’s great 


IN TEE REIQN OF TERROR. 


m 


grief, without auy religious ceremony, for the priests 
were all in hiding or had been murdered, and France had 
solemnly renounced God and placed Beason on His 
throne. 

In the meantime Jeanne had been steadily carrying on 
her work among her poorer neighbors, sitting up at 
night with sick children, and supplying food to starving 
little ones, saying quietly in reply to the words of gratis 
tude of the women : 

'‘My grandmother has laid by savings during her long 
years of service. She will not want it long, and we are 
old enough to work for ourselves; beside, our brother 
Henri will take care of us. So we are glad to be able to 
help those who need it.’* 

While she worked she kept her ears open, and from the 
talk of the women learned that the husbands of one or 
two of them were employed in vessels engaged in carry- 
ing on smuggling operations with England. A few days 
after the death of Louise one of these women, whose 
child Jeanne had helped to nurse through a fever and 
had brought round by keeping it well supplied with good 
food, exclaimed: 

“Oh, how much we owe you, mademoiselle, for your 
goodness!” 

“You must not call me mademoiselle,” Jeanne said, 
shaking her head. “It would do you harm and me too if 
it were heard.” 

“It comes so natural,” the woman said with a sigh. 
“I was in service once in a good family before I married 
Adolphe. But I know that you are not one of those 
people who say there is no God, because I saw you kneel 
down and pray by Julie’s bed when you thought I was 
asleep. I expect Adolphe home in a day or two. The poor 
fellow will be wild with delight when he sees the little 


1128 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


one on its feet again. When lie went away a fortnight 
ago he did not expect ever to see her alive again, and it 
almost broke his heart. But what was he to do? There 
are so many men out of work that if he had not sailed in 
the lugger there would have been scores to take his place, 
and he might not perhaps have been taken on again.’* 

‘‘He has been to England, has he not?” Jeanne asked. 

“Yes; the lugger carries silks and brandy. It is a 
dangerous trade, for the Channel is swarming with 
English cruisers. But what is he to do? — one must 
live.” 

“Is your husband in favor of the new state of things?” 
Jeanne asked. 

“Not in his heart, mademoiselle, any more than I am, 
but he holds his tongue. Most of the sailors in the port 
hate these murdering tyrants of ours; but what can we 
do?” 

“Well, Marthe, I am sure I can trust you, and your 
husband can help me if he will.” 

“Surely you can trust me,” the woman said. “I 
would lay down my life for you, and I know Adolphe 
would do so too when he knows what you have done for 
us.” 

“Well, then, Marthe, I and my sister and my brother 
Henri are anxious to be taken over to England. We are 
ready to pay well for a passage, but we have not known 
how to set about it.” 

“I thought it might be that,” Marthe said quietly; 
“for any one who knows the ways of gentlefolk, as I do, 
could see with half an eye that you are not one of us. 
But they say, mademoiselle, that your brother is a friend 
of Robespierre, and that he is one of the committee here. ” 

“He is only pretending, Marthe, in order that no sus- 
picion should fall upon us. But he finds that the sailors 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


229 


distrust him, and he cannot get to speak to them about 
taking a passage, so I thought I would speak to you, and 
you can tell me when a boat is sailing and who is her 
captain.** 

‘‘Adolphe will manage all that for you, never fear,’* the 
woman said. “I know that many a poor soul has been 
hidden away on board the smuggler’s craft and got 
safely out of the country ; but of course it’s a risk, for it 
is death to assist any of the suspects. Still the sailors 
are ready to run the risk, and indeed they haven’t much 
fear of the consequences if they are caught, for the sailor 
population here are very strong, and they would not 
stand quietly by and see some of their own class treated 
as if they had done some great crime merely because they 
were earning a few pounds by running passengers across 
to England. Why, they have done it from father to son 
as far as they can recollect, for there has never been a 
time yet when there were not people who wanted to pass 
from France to England and from England to France 
without asking the leave of the authorities. I think it 
can be managed, mademoiselle, especially as you say you 
can afford to pay, for if one won’t take you another will. 
Trade is so bad that there are scores of men would start 
in their fishing boats for a voyage across the Channel in 
the hope of getting food for their wives and families.” 

“I was sure it was so, Marthe, but it was so difficult to 
set about it. Everyone is afraid of spies, and it needs 
some one to warrant that we are not trying to draw them 
into a snare, before any one will listen. If your husband 
will but take the matter up, I have no doubt it can be 
managed.” 

“Set your mind at ease; the thing is as good as done. 
I tell you there are scores of men ready to undertake the 
job when they know it is a straightforward one.” 


230 


IN TEE BEIQN OF lEBBOR. 


“That is good news indeed, Jeanne,’* Harry said, when 
the girl told him of the conversation. “That does seem 
a way out of our difficulties. I felt sure you would be 
able to manage it, sooner or later, among the poor people 
you have been so good to. Hurry it on as much as you 
can, Jeanne. I feel that our position is getting more 
and more dangerous. I am afraid I do not play my part 
sufficiently well. I am not forward enough in their vio- 
lent councils. I cannot bring myself to vote ^for pro- 
posals for massacre when there is any division among 
them. I fear that some have suspicions. I have been 
asked questions lately as to why I am staying here, and 
why I have come. I have been thinking for the last 
few days whether it would not be better for us to make 
our way down to the mouth of the river and try and bribe 
some fishermen in the villages there who would not have 
that feeling against me that the men here have, to take 
us to sea, or if that could not be managed, to get on 
board some little fishing boat at night and sail off by 
ourselves in the hopes of being picked up by an English 
cruiser.’* 

Harry indeed had for some days been feeling that dan- 
ger was thickening round him. He had noticed angry 
glances cast at him by the more violent of the commit- 
tee, and had caught sentences expressing doubt whether 
he had really been Eobespierre’s secretary. That very 
evening as he came out from the meeting he heard one 
man say to another: 

“I tell you he may have stolen it, and perhaps killed 
the citizen who bore it. I believe he is a cursed aristo- 
crat. I tell you I shall watch him. He has got some 
women with him; the mayor, who saw the paper, told 
me so. I shall make it my business to get to the bottom 
of the affair, and we will make short work with him if 
we find things are as I believe.” 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


JJ31 

Harry felt, therefore, that the danger was even naore 
urgent than he had expressed it to Jeanne, and he had 
returned intending to propose immediate flight had not 
Jeanne been beforehand with her news. Even now he 
hesitated whether even a day’s delay might not ruin 
them. 

“Have you told me all, Harry?” Jeanne asked. 

“Not quite all, Jeanne. I was just thinking it over. 
I fear the danger is even more pressing than I have 
said;” and he repeated the sentences he had overheard. 
“Even now,” he said, “that fellow may be watching out- 
side or making inquiries about you. He will hear 
nothing but praise ; but that very praise may cause him 
to doubt still more that you are not what you seem.” 

“But why can we not run away at once?” Virginie 
said. “Why should we wait here till they come and take 
us and carry us away and kill us?” 

“That is what I was thinking when I came home, Vir- 
ginie; but the risk of trying to escape in a fishing boat 
by ourselves would be tremendous. You see, although I 
have gone out sailing sometimes on the river in England, 
I know very little about 'it, and although we might be 
picked up by an English ship, nt would be much more 
likely that we should fall into the hands of one of the 
French gunboats. So I look upon that as a desperate 
step, to be taken only at the last moment. And now that 
eTeanne seems to have arranged a safe plan, I do not like 
trying such a wild scheme. A week now, and perhaps 
all might be arranged ; but the question is — Have we a 
week? have we more than twenty -four hours? What do 
you think, Jeanne?” 

“I do not see what is best to do yet,” Jeanne said, 
looking steadily in the fire. “It is a terrible thing to 
have to decide; but I see we must decide.” She sat for 


232 


IN THE BEION OF TERROR, 


five minutes without speaking, and then taking down her 
cloak from the peg on which it hung she said: '‘I will 
go round to Marthe Pichon again and tell her we are all 
so anxious for each other, that I don’t think we can 
judge what is really the best. Marthe will see things 
more clearly and will be able to advise us.” 

‘‘Yes, that will be the best plan.” 

It was three-quarters of an hour before she returned. 

“lean see you have a plan,” Harry said as he saw 
that there was a look of brightness and hope on 
Jeanne’s face. 

“Yes, I have a plan, and a good one; that is to say, 
Marthe has. I told her all about it, and she said directly 
that we must be hidden somewhere till her husband can 
arrange for us to sail. I said, of course, that was what 
was wanted, but how could it be managed? So she 
thought it over, and we have quite arranged it. She has 
a sister who lives in a fishing village four miles down 
the river. She will go over there to-morrow and arrange 
with them to take us, and will get some fisher-girls’ 
dresses for us. She says she is sure her sister will take 
us, for she was over here yesterday and heard about the 
child getting better, and Marthe told her all sorts of 
nonsense about what I had done for it. She thinks we 
shall be quite safe there, for there are only six or seven 
houses, and no one but fishermen live there. She pro- 
poses that you shall be dressed up in some of her hus- 
band’s clothes, and shall go out fishing with her sister’s 
husband. What do you think of that, Harry?” 

“Splendid, Jeanne! Can the husband be trusted too?” 

“Oh, yes, she says so. He is an honest man, she says; 
and beside, they are very poor, and a little money will 
be a great help to them. She says she would not pro- 
pose it unless she was quite, quite sure of them, for if 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


233 


anything happened to us she would be a wretched woman 
all her life.” 

“Thank God,” Harry said fervently, “that one sees 
daylight at last ! I have felt so helpless lately. Dangers 
seemed to be thickening round you, and I could do 
nothing ; and now, Jeanne, you have found a way out for 
us where I never should have found one for myself.” 

“It is God who has done it, not me,” Jeanne said 
reverently. “I did not begin to go about among the 
poor people here with any thought of making friends, 
but because they were so poor and miserable; but He 
must have put it into my heart to do it, in order that a 
way of escape might be made for us.” 


234 


IN THE BEION OF TERROR. 


CHAPTEK Xni. 

IN THE HANDS OF THE REDS. 

The next morning Harry -went out, as usual, immedi- 
ately after breakfast, for a walk for two or three hours. 
This he did partly to allow the girls to tidy the rooms, 
an office which had naturally fallen to them since the 
commencement of their old nurse’s illness; partly be- 
cause in active exercise he found some relief from the 
burden of his anxieties. To-day he felt more anxious 
than ever. The conversation with Marthe Pichon had 
afforded good grounds of hope that in a day or two a 
fair prospect of escape would be open to them ; but this 
only seemed to make the present anxiety all the sharper. 
The woman had promised to get disguises, and make the 
arrangements with her friends at the village below during 
the course of the day, and by night, if all went well, they 
might start. He told himself that he had no reason for 
supposing that the vague suspicions which were, he 
knew, afloat would suddenly be converted into action. 
He determined to take his place that afternoon with the 
committee as usual, and endeavor to allay their doubts 
by assuming a violent attitude. He felt, however, that 
the day would be more trying than any he had passed, 
and that he would give a great deal if the next twenty- 
four hours were over. Scarcely heeding where he 
walked he was out longer than usual, and it was nearly 
three hours after he started before he approached the 
town again by the road along the river bank. Just when 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


235 


he came to the first houses a woman, who was standing 
there knitting, came up to him. 

“You are the citizen who lives with his two sisters 
next door to La Mere Pichon, are you not?” 

Harry assented hurriedly, with a strange presentiment 
of evil. 

“La Mere Pichon bids me tell you,” the woman said, 
“that half an hour after you started this morning six 
men, with an official with the red scarf, came to the house 
and arrested your sisters and carried them off. They 
are watching there for your return.” 

Harry staggered as if struck with a blow. 

“Poor young man,” the woman said compassionately, 
seeing the ghastly pallor of his face, “but I pitj' you. 
The street is furious that these wretches should have 
carried off that sweet young creature, who was so good 
to everyone; but what could we do? We hissed the 
men, and we would have pelted them had we not been 
afraid of striking your sisters. When they had gone La 
Mere Pichon said to some of us, ‘The best thing we can 
do for that angel is to save her brother from being caught 
also. So do one of you post yourself on each road lead- 
ing to the house, and warn him in time. He generally 
walks beyond the town. I heard one of his sisters say 
so. ’ So some of us came out on all the roads, and two 
remained, one at each end of the street, in case we should 
miss you. La' Mere said whoever met you was to tell 
you to be on this road, by the river, just outside the 
town, after dark, and she would bring you some clothes, 
and take you where you would be safe ; but till then you 
were to go away again, and keep far from the town. Do 
you understand ?” she asked, laying her hand on his arm, 
for he seemed dazed and stupid with the shock he had 
received. 


336 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


‘‘I understand,” he said in a low voice. "'Thank you 
all for your warning. Yes, I will be here this evening.” 

So saying he turned and moved away, walking un- 
steadily as if he were drunk. The woman looked after 
him pityingly, and then, shaking her head and muttering 
execrations against the “Keds, ” she made her way home 
to tell Mere Pichon that she had fulfilled her mission. 

Harry walked on slowly until some distance from the 
town, and then threw himself down on a bank by the 
road and lay for a time silent and despairing. At last 
tears came to his relief, and his broad shoulders shook 
with a passion of sobbing to think that just at the 
moment when a chance of escape was open — just when 
all the dangers seemed nearly past — the girls should have 
fallen into the hands of the enemy, and he not there to 
strike a blow in their defense. To think of Jeanne — his 
bright, fearless Jeanne — and clinging little Virginie, in 
the hands of these human tigers. It was maddening. 
But after a time the passion of weeping calmed down, 
and Harry sat up suddenly. 

"I am a fool,” he said as he rose to his feet; "a nice 
sort of fellow for a protector, lying here crying like a 
girl when I had begun to fancy I was a man ; wasting my 
time here when I know the only hope for the girls is for 
me to keep myself free to help them. I need not lose all 
hope yet. After Marie has been saved, why shouldn’t I 
save my Jeanne? I am better off than I was then, for we 
have friends who will help. These women whose hearts 
Jeanne has won will aid if they can, and may get some of 
their husbands and brothers to aid. The battle is not 
lost yet, and Jeanne will know I shall move heaven and 
earth to save her.” 

Harry’s fit of crying, unmanly as he felt it, had 
afforded him an immense relief, for he hardly knew him- 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 237 

self how great the strain had been upon him of late, and 
with a more elastic step he strode away into the country, 
and for hours walked on, revolving plan after plan in his 
mind for rescuing the girls. Although nothing very 
plausible had occurred to him he felt brighter in mind, 
though weary in body, when, just after nightfall, he 
again approached the spot where he had that morning 
received so heavy a blow. He was not disheartened at 
the difficulty before him, for he knew that he should 
have some time yet to hit upon a plan, and the jails were 
so crowded with prisoners that he might fairly reckon 
upon weeks before there was any actual necessity for 
action. Marthe Pichon was waiting for him. 

‘‘Ah, monsieur,” she began, "‘but this is a terrible day! 
Oh, if I had but known a day or two earlier they could 
have moved in time, and now they are in the power of 
those wolves; but we will try to save them. We have 
been talking it over. We will all go to the tribunal, and 
we will take our husbands and our children with us, and 
we will demand their release. We will not let them be 
murdered. And now here are the clothes, but you need 
not put them on now. There will be a boat here in a 
few minutes. We have told some of the sailors how they 
misjudged you, and they are sorry, now it is too late, 
that they would not listen when you spoke to them. 
However, they will do all they can for you. I have sent 
a message by a boy to my sister to say that I shall be 
down this evening, so they will be expecting us. Ah, 
here is the boat!” 

The splash of oars was heard, and a boat rowed along 
close to the bank. 

“Is that you, Pierre?” 

“It is us, sure enough. Mere Pichon. Is all right?” 

“Yes, we are both here.” 


238 


m THE REIGN OE' TERROR. 


In another minute the boat was rowed alongside, and 
Harry and the woman got on board. There were few 
words spoken as the two men rowed vigorously down- 
stream. In three-quarters of an hour some lights were 
seen on the opposite bank, and the boat was headed 
toward them and soon reached a little causeway. 

“I shall not be more than twenty minutes,” Mere 
Pichon said as she got out. 

‘‘All right, we will wait!” was the reply, and mount- 
ing the causeway La Mere Pichon led the way to the fur- 
thest cottage in the little fishing-village. A light was burn- 
ing within, and lifting the latch she entered, followed by 
Harry. A fisherman and his wife were sitting by the fire. 

“Here, sister Henriette and brother Pierre, ” Marthe 
said; “you have heard from me how a dear angel, who 
lived next door to me, has nursed and tended my little 
Julie, and by the blessing of the Virgin brought her 
round from her illness; and those wretches, the Eeds, 
have carried her off to-day with her sister, and you know 
what it is to fall into their hands. This is her brother, 
and I am going to ask you to give him shelter and let 
him stay here with you. I have brought him a suit of 
clothes with me, and no one will guess that he is not the 
son of some comrade of yours. He will pay you well for 
sheltering him till we can put him on board Adolphe’s 
lugger and send him across the water. If it had not 
been that the Reds had come to-day I should have 
brought his sisters with him. I was just starting to 
arrange it with you when those wretches came and took 
th^m away, and it may be that we may bring them yet. 
Mademoiselle says that they would pay a hundred 
crowns to you, and that is no a sum to be earned every 
day.” 

“No, indeed,” her sister said briskly; “that will buy 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


239 


Pierre a new boat, and a good one, such as he can go out 
to sea in ; beside, as you say, after what his sister did 
for Julie we are bound to help them. What do you say, 
Pierre?” 

Pierre’s face had expressed anything but satisfaction 
until the monej^ was mentioned, but it then changed 
entirely. The times were bad — his boat was old and 
unseaworthy — a hundred crowns was a fortune -to him. 

“I have risked my life often,” he said, ‘"to earn five 
crowns ; therefore I do not say no to the offer. Mon- 
sieur, I accept ; for a hundred crowns I will run the risk 
of keeping you here, and your sisters too, if they should 
come, until you can cross the water.” 

“Very well then,” Marthe Pichon said. “That’s set- 
tled; now I shall be off at once. They will be watching 
the street for monsieur, and to-morrow, when they find 
he has not come back, they will be asking questions, so 
the sooner I am back the better.” 

“We cannot give you much accommodation, mon- 
sieur,” the fisherman said. “There is only the loft up- 
stairs, and, for to-night, the sails to sleep on ; but we 
will try and make you more comfortable to-morrow.” 

“I care nothing for comfort,” Harry answered, “so 
make no change for me. Just treat me as if I were what 
I shall seem to be — a young fisherman who has come to 
work with you for a bit. I will row with you and help 
you with your nets. Your sister has promised to send 
a boy every day with all the news she can gather. Now, 
if you have a piece of bread I will gladly eat it, for I have 
touched nothing since breakfast.” 

“We can do better than that for you,” the woman 
replied, and in a few minutes some fish were frying over 
the fire. Fortunately the long hours he had been on his 
feet had thoroughly tired Harry out, and after eating his 


240 


IZV THE REIQN OF TERROR. 


supper he at once ascended to the loft, threw himself on 
the heap of sails, and in a few minutes was sound asleep. 
The next morning he dressed himself in the fisherman’s 
clothes with which he had been provided, and went 
downstairs. 

‘‘You will do,” Pierre said, looking at him; “but your 
hands and face are too white. But I was tanning my 
sails yesterday, and there is some of the stuff left in the 
boiler ; if you rub your hands and face with that you will 
do well.” 

Harry took the advice, and the effect was to give him 
the Appearance of a lad whose face was bronzed by long 
exposure to the sea and air. 

“You will pass anywhere now,” Pierre said approv- 
ingly. “I shall give out that you belong to St. 
Nazaire, and are the son of a friend of mine whose fish- 
ing-boat was lost in the last gale, and so you have come 
to work for a time •with me; no one would ask you any 
more. Beside, we are all comrades, and hate the Beds, 
who have spoiled our trade by killing all our best cus- 
tomers, so if they come asking questions here they won’t 
get a word out of any one. ” 

For ten days Harry lived with the fisherman. Adolphe 
had returned in his lugger the day after his arrival there, 
and came over the next evening to see him. He said that 
it would be some little time before the lugger sailed 
again but that if he was ready to start before she sailed 
he would manage to procure him a passage in some other 
craft. He said that he had already been talking to some 
of the sailors on the wharves and that the3^ had promised 
to go to the tribunal when the girls were brought up 
before it and that he would manage to get news from a 
friend employed in the prison when that would be. 

Harry frequently went up in a boat to Nantes with 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


241 


Pierre with the fish they had caught. He had no fear of 
being recognized and did not hesitate to land, though he 
seldom went far from the boat. Adolphe was generally 
there and he and two or three of his comrades who were 
in the secret always hailed him as an old acquaintance so 
that had any of the spies of the Eevolutionists been 
standing there no suspicion that Harry was other than 
he seemed would have entered their minds. 

One evening three weeks after Harry’s arrival at the 
hut Adolphe came in with his head bound up by a 
bandage. 

‘‘What is the matter, Adolphe?” Harry exclaimed. 

“I have bad news for you, monsieur. I learned this 
morning that mesdemoiselles were to-day to be brought 
before the tribunal, and we filled the hall with women and 
two or three score of sailors. Mesdemoiselles were 
brought out. The young one seemed frightened, but the 
elder was as calm and brave as if she feared nothing. 
They were asked their names and she said : 

‘‘ ‘I am Jeanne de St. Caux and this is my sister Vir- 
ginie. We have committed no crime.’ 

‘‘Carrier himself was there and he said: 

“ ‘You are charged with being enemies of France with 
being here in disguise, and with trying to leave France 
contrary to the laws against emigration, and with being 
in company with one who, under false pretenses obtained 
admission to the Committee of Safety here, but who is 
an enemy and traitor to France. What do you say?’ 

“ ‘I do not deny that we were in disguise,’ she said in 
her clear voice. ‘Nor do I deny that we should have 
escaped if we could. And as you treat us as enemies, 
and our lives here are in danger, I cannot see that we 
were to blame in doing so. I deny that we are enemies 
of France, or that the gentleman who was with us was so 


242 


IN TEE REIGN OF TERROR. 


either. He did not obtain a place on the committee by 
fraud, for he was really the secretary of Monsieur Robes- 
pierre, and he could not refuse the post when it was 
offered to him. * 

“Then we thought it was time to speak, and the women 
cried out for mercy, and said how good she had been to 
the poor; and we men cried out too. And then Carrier 
got into a passion, and said they were traitors and worth.v 
of death, and that they should die. And we shouted we 
would not have it, and broke into the tribunal and sur- 
rounded mesdemoiselles, and then the guards rushed in 
and there was a fight. We beat them off and got out- 
side, and then a regiment came up, and they were too 
strong for us, though we fought stoutly, I can tell you, 
for our blood was up; but it was no use. The dear 
ladies were captured again, and many of us got severe 
wounds. But the feeling was strong, I can tell you, 
among the sailors when the news spread through the 
town, for some of the women got hurt, too, in the niHee, 
and I think we could get five hundred men together to 
storm the jail.’* 

Harry was bitterly disappointed, for he had hoped 
that the intercession of the women might have availed 
with the judges, and doubtless would have done so had 
not Carrier himself been present. However, he thanked 
the sailor warmly for the efforts he had made, and gave 
him some money to distribute among the wounded, for 
he always carried half his money concealed in a belt un- 
der his clothes. The other half was hidden away under 
a board in his lodgings, so that in case of his being cap- 
tured the girls would still have funds available for their 
escape. As to the prospects of storming the jail he did 
not feel sanguine. It was stronglj^ guarded, and there 
were three regiments of troops in the town, and these 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


243 


could be brought up before the fishermen could force the 
strong defenses of the jail. However, as a last resource, 
this might be attempted. 

Two days later Adolphe again returned, and was 
obliged to confess in answer to Harry's inquiries that he 
feared the sailors as a body would not join in the attempt. 

can hardly blame them, monsieur. For though I 
myself would risk everything, and some of the others 
would do so too, it is a terrible thing for men with wives 
and families to brave the anger of these monsters. They 
would think nothing of putting us all to death. It isn’t 
the fighting we are afraid of, though the odds are heavy 
against us, but it’s the vengeance they would take after- 
ward, whether we happened to win or whether we 
didn’t.” 

“I cannot blame them,” Harry said. '*As you say, 
even if they succeeded there would be a terrible venge- 
ance for it afterward. No; if the girls are to be rescued 
it must be by some other way. I have been quiet so long 
because I hoped that the intercession of the women 
would have saved them. As that has failed I must set to 
work. I have thought of every method, but bribery 
seems the only chance. Will you speak to the man you 
know in the prison, and sound him whether it will be 
possible to carry out any plan in that way?” 

‘‘I will speak again to him, ” Adolphe said. ”But I 
have already sounded him, and he said that there were so 
many guards and jailers that he feared that it would be 
impossible. But I will try again. ” 

The next day, soon after dinner, Adolphe came again, 
and there was a white, scared look upon his face which 
filled Harry with alarm. 

”What is it, Adolphe? What is your news?” 

” Monsieur, I can hardly tell it.” Adolphe said in a 


244 


IN THE REIQN OF TERROR. 


low, awe-stricken voice. ‘‘It is too awful even for these 
fiends.’’ 

“What is it, Adolphe? Tell me. If they have been 
murdered I will go straight to Nantes and kill Carrier the 
first time he leaves his house, though they may tear me 
to pieces afterward.” 

“They are not murdered yet,” Adolphe said; “but 
they are to be, and everyone else.” And this time the 
sailor sat down and cried like a child. 

At last, in answer to Harry’s entreaties, he raised his 
head and told the story. The Eevolutionary Committee 
had that day been down at the wharf, and had taken for 
the public service four old luggers past service which 
were lying on the mud, and they had openly boasted 
that an end was going to be put to the aristocrats ; that 
the guillotine was too slow, that the prison must be 
cleared, and that they were going to pack the aristocrats 
on board the luggers and sink them. 

Harry gave a cry of horror, in which the fisherman and 
his wife joined, the latter pouring out voluble curses 
against Carrier and the Beds. 

After his first cry Harry was silent ; he sank down on 
to a low chair, and sat there with his face hidden in his 
hands for some minutes, while the fisherman and his wife 
poured question after question upon Adolphe. Presently 
Harry rose to his feet, and saying to Adolphe, “Do not 
go away, I shall be back presently, I must think by 
myself,” went out bareheaded into the night. 

It was half an hour before he returned. 

“Now, Adolphe,” he said, “I can think again. Now, 
how are they to be saved?” 

“I cannot say, monsieur,” Adolphe said hesitatingly. 
“It does not seem to me ” 

“They have to be saved,” Harry interrupted him in a 
grave- steady voice. “The question is how?’* 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


245 


“Yes, monsieur,** Adolphe agreed hesitatingly, “that 
is the question. You can rely upon me, monsieur,” he 
went on, “to do my best whatever you may decide; but 
I have no head to invent things. You tell me and I will 
do it.** 

“I know I can rely upon you, Adolphe. As far as I 
can see there are but two ways. One is for me to go to 
Carrier’s house, find the monster, place a pistol at his 
head, compel him to order them to be released, stand 
with him at the prison door till they come out, embark 
with him and them in a boat, row down the river, and 
put to sea. ** 

“And then, monsieur?** Adolphe asked after a pause, 
seeing that Harry was speaking to himself rather than to 
him. 

“Yes, that is the question that I cannot answer,** Harry 
replied. “I can see all the rest as if it were passing. I 
can feel Carrier trembling in my grasp, and shrinking as 
the pistol touches his forehead. I can hear him giving 
his orders, I can see the crowd falling back as I walk 
with him through the street, I can hear him crying to 
the people to stand aside and let us pass, I can see us go- 
ing down the river together ; but what am I to do in a 
boat with two ladies at sea?** 

“Could you not embark in a lugger?** Adolphe ex- 
claimed, carried away by the picture which Harry seemed 
to be describing as if he saw it. “Why not start in a 
lugger at once ? I might have the Trois Freres ready, 
and the men will all stand by you ; and when we are once 
outside the river we will throw Carrier over to the fishes 
and make for England.** 

“Thank you, Adolphe. If the other plans seem im- 
possible we will try that, but only as a last resource; for 
I know the chances are a hundred to one against its sue- 


246 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


cess. I should have no fear as to Carrier himself, but as 
I went through the streets some one else might place a 
musket at the back of my head and shoot me. If I could 
get him alone it would be different. You could go with 
me ; I would force him to sign the order of release ; you 
could take it; and I would stand over him till you had 
time to embark with them ; then I would blow out his 
brains and make my way down to the river. But there 
would be no chance of finding him alone. Monsters like 
this are always fearful of assassination.” 

‘"And what is monsieur’s other plan?” 

“The other plan is to get on board the boat in which 
they are to be placed — you might find out which it is 
from your friend in prison — hide down in the hold until 
the guards leave her; then join them; and when she 
sinks fasten them to a spar and drift down the river with 
them till out of sight of the town, when Pierre could row 
off and pick them up.” 

“They say there are to be soldiers on each side of the 
river,” Adolphe said despondently, “to shoot down any 
who may try to swim to shore. But there would not be 
many who would try. Most of them, they say, will be 
women and children ; but the heads would be seen as you 
drifted down.” 

“Yes; but we must think of something, Adolphe — 
think, man, think — and you, Pierre, think ; if you were in 
a sinking ship, and you wanted something which would 
hide you from the eyes of people a hundred yards away, 
what would you take?” 

“But you would be seen on anything you climbed on 
to or clung to, monsieur.” 

“But we need not climb on to it,” Harry said. “I 
can take pieces of cork with me and wrap round them so 
as to keep their faces just afloat. I should only want 
something that would hide their faces.” 


IN TEE REIGN OF TERROR. 


24? 


“A hatch might do/* Pierre said. 

“The very thing!” Harry exclaimed, with a fresh ring^ 
of animation and hopefulness in his voice; “the very 
thing I Of course there would be a hatchway to the fore- 
castle of the lugger. We might get that loosened before- 
hand, so that it would float ofl. What is the size of such 
a hatch?” 

“Some four feet square, monsieur.” 

“That will be enough, ” Harry said; “but how high 
would a hatch float out of water, because there must be 
room between the top and the water for us to breathe as 
we lie on our backs. Four inches would be enough. 
Are the sides buoyant enough to keep the top that much 
out of water?” 

“I do not think so, monsieur,** Pierre said with a 
shake of the head. “It would float nearly level with the 
water. ** 

“But see here, monsieur,** Adolphe said eagerly; “I 
have an idea! The hatches are covered with tarpaulin. 
If you could hide in the forecastle during the night you 
might cut away all the top underneath the tarpaulin and 
prop it up, so that if any one trod on it in the morning 
they would not notice what had been done. Then when 
they have pushed off you could knock away the props, the 
board would tumble down, and there would be only the 
tarpaulin cover on the sides. It would float then quite 
four inches out of water, and that in the middle of 
the stream would look almost level with it.** 

“I will try it,** Harry said; “there is a chance of suc- 
cess.** 

“It is a terrible risk, monsieur,** Pierre said. 

“I know it,** Harry replied; “but it is just possible. 
The chances are a hundred to one against it, but it may 
succeed. Well, Pierre, do you be with your boat on the 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR 


S18 

river just below the point where the town can be seen. 
If you see a hatch floating down row to it. If we are 
beneath it, well and good; if not 

'"If not, monsieur,” the flsherman’s wife said solemnly, 
‘‘we will pray for your souls.” 

“Adolphe will send down to you in the morning the 
two fisher-girls’ dresses his wife had prepared for the 
ladies. Have some brandy in the boat and your little 
charcoal stove, and keep w^ater boiling. They will want 
it. And now good-by, my good friends! Pray for us 
to-night. Now, Adolphe, let us hasten back to the town, 
for there is much to be done. And first of all you must 
see your friend in the prison; find out if mesdemoiselles 
are on the list of those to be murdered. I have no doubt 
they will be, for after the emeute there has been about 
them, they are almost sure to be among the first victims. 
But above all, find out, if you can, which vessel they are 
to be placed in.” 

“But if I cannot find that out, monsieur; if there is no 
arrangement made at all — though I should think there 
would be, for the butchers will like to have everything 
done in order ” 

“Then I will get you to find a dozen men you can trust 
to volunteer to row the boats to put them on board. And 
you must be sure to take the boat in which they are to 
the lugger we have prepared.” 

“I will try,” Adolphe said, “though I would rather 
cut off my hand than pull an oar to take those poor creat- 
ures out to be murdered. But I will do it, monsieur. 
Bui except for that I warrant me they will not get a 
sailor in Nantes to put his hand to an oar to aid their 
accursed work.” 

It was four o’clock when they arrived at Nantes. 
Adolphe went straight to the prison, while Harry walked 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


24 ^> 

along the quay. When he came abreast the center of the 
town a number of sailors and fishermen were standing 
talking in low tones, and looking with horror at four lug- 
gers moored in a line in the center of the river. A num- 
ber of men drawn from the scum of the town were paint- 
ing them white, while a strong body of troops were 
drawn up on the quay in readiness to put a summary 
stop to any demonstration of hostility on the part of the 
sailors. These did not indeed venture to express openly 
their detestation of the proceedings, but the muttered 
execrations and curses that rose from the little group 
showed how deep were their feelings. 

Harry joined a little knot of three or four men who had 
been, with Adolphe, in the habit of greeting him when 
he landed. 

‘‘All is lost, you see!” one of them said in a tone of 
deep commiseration. “There is nothing left but ven- 
geance — we will take that one of these days — but that is a 
poor consolation for you now.” 

“All is not quite lost,” Harry said. “I have yet one 
hope. ” 

“We dare not try force, ” one of the other men said. 
“Thej" have marched three more regiments of Reds in 
to-day. What can we do against them without arms? I 
could cry to think that we are so helpless in the face of 
these things.” 

“No; I know force is useless,” Harry said. “Still I 
have just one hope left. It is a desperate one, and I can- 
not tell you what it is now; but to-night, maybe, Adolphe 
may ask you to help us. I expect him here soon.” 

In half an hour Adolphe returned, and Harry at once 
joined him. 

“I have got the newsi wanted,” he said. “Mesdemoi- 
selles are to be in the first batch brought out. Boats have 


^50 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


already been brought by the Reds to row them out, and 
men hired. They were forced to buy the boats, for not 
a man would let his craft for such a purpose. It would 
be accursed ever afterward, no sailor would ever put a 
foot on board. The first boats will go to the ship lying 
lowest in the stream ; then they will come back and take 
the next batch out to the vessel next above ; and so until 
all are on board. There will be fifty placed on board 
oach lugger ; and I hear, monsieur, that is only the first 
of it, and that the drownings will go on until the prisons 
are cleared.’* 

'‘Thank God we know that much, Adolphe! Now, in 
the first place, I want you to get me some tools — a sharp 
saw, a chisel, a large screwdriver, and half a dozen large 
screws; also, two beams of wood to fasten across the 
hatchway and keep the boards up after I have sawn 
through them ; also, I want three bundles of cork — fiat 
pieces will be the best if you can get them, but that 
doesn’t matter much. I may as well have an auger too. 
When 3^ou go back to your house will you go in next 
door and ask our old landlady. Mere Leflo— — ” 

“She died three days ago,” the man said. 

“Then go into the house without asking, and in the 
furthest corner to the righthand side of the kitchen 
scratch away the earth, and you will find a little bag of 
money. If I fail to-morrow, keep it for yourself; if I 
succeed, bring it to me at Pierre’s. When does your 
lugger sail for England?” 

“In three days, monsieur. I have already sounded 
fhe captain, and I think he will take you. And what 
shall I do next?” 

“At nine o’clock this evening have a boat with the 
things on board half a mile below the town. Give a low 
whistle and I will answer it. Wrap some flannel round 


IN THE REION OF TERROR. 


251 


the rowlocks to muffle the souud. It will be a dark 
night, and there’s a mist rising already from the river. 
I do not think there’s much chance of our meeting any 
boats near those vessels.” 

“No, indeed,” Adolphe agreed. “It makes me shiver 
to look at them. There will be no boats out on the river 
to-night except ours. Will you not come home with me, 
monsieur, until it is time to start? You will need sup- 
per, for you must keep up your strength.” 

Harry accepted the sailor’s invitation; and after par- 
taking of a meal with Adolphe and his wife, who was in- 
formed of the attempt which was about to be made, he 
sat looking quietly into the fire, arranging in his mind 
all the details of the enterprise, uttering many a silent 
but fervent prayer that he might be permitted to save 
the lives of the two girls. 

Adolphe went in and out making his preparations. At 
half-past eight he said, touching Harry on the shoulder : 
“It is time to start, monsieur. I have got the bag of 
money. Everything is in the boat, and I saw the men 
start with it. It is time for us to go and meet them.” 

Marthe burst into tears as she said good-by to Harry. 

“I shall spend all night on my knees,” she said, “pray- 
ing God and the Holy Virgin to aid you and save those 
dear angels. Here is a packet, monsieur, with some food 
for you to eat in the morning, and a bottle of good wine. 
You will want strength for your adventure.” 

Three or four minutes after Harry and Adolphe had 
gained the appointed spot they heard a low whistle on 
the water. Adolphe whistled in return, and in another 
minute a dark object appeared through the mist. They 
took their places in the stern, and the boat rowed quietly 
off again. 

So well were the oars muffled that Harry could hear 


252 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


no sound save an almost imperceptible splash each time 
they dipped into the water. 

The town was very still and scarce a sound was heard. 
The awe of the horrible event which was about to take 
place hung over the town, and although there was drink- 
ing and exultations among the ruffians in the back lanes, 
even these instinctively avoided the neighborhood of the 
river. 

So thick was the fog that they were some little time 
before they found the white luggers. When they did so 
they rowed to that moored lowest down the stream and 
made fast alongside. Noiselessly the tools and beams 
were handed on board. Then Harry said : 

'‘That is all, Adolphe. ’’ 

"Not at all, monsieur. We are not going to leave you 
till the work is done. We have settled that four sets of 
hands can work better than one, and beside, we may hit 
on some idea. No one can say.’’ 

Finding it useless to remonstrate, Harry let the good 
fellows have their way. The men had already removed 
their boots, and noiselessly made their way to the hatch 
of the forecastle. "Ah, it is just as well I brought a file 
with me,” Adolphe said in a low voice as he knelt down 
and felt the hatch. "It is fastened down with a staple 
and padlock. They are old, but you might have some 
trouble in breaking them. But let us see first. No, it 
moves. Now, a wrench all together.” 

As he spoke the staple came up through the rotten 
wood of the deck. The hatch was then lifted. 

"Lower it down corner-ways into the fo ’castle,” 
Adolphe said. "We can work all the better at it there. 
Jacques, do you get that sail up out of the boat and 
throw it over the hatch. It isn’t likely any one will 
come out here through the fog, but it’s just as well not 
to run any risk.” 


m THE REION OF TERROR. 


253 


As soon as all were below and the sail spread over the 
opening above, Adolphe produced a dark lantern from 
the great pocket of his fisherman’s cloak, together with 
two or there candles. These were lit at the lantern, and 
the party then set to work. 

Two saws had been brought on board, and a piece three 
feet square was cut out of the top of the hatch, leaving 
six inches of wood all round. Great pains were taken 
not to saw through the tarpaulin cover. 

“Now, the next thing to do,” Harry said, “is to fix 
the beams so as to hold the wood in its place again.” 
Four pieces of wood, each three inches long, were screwed 
against the combing of the hatchway in such a position 
that when the beams were placed upon them they were 
exactly level with the top, and supported the piece cut 
out from the hatchway in its original position. 

“That will do rarely,” Adolphe said, when it was fin- 
ished and the hatchway experimentally placed in its posi- 
tion. “Now, all you have to do is just to knock the ends 
of the beams off their ledges. The bit we have cut out 
will fall down, and you will be able easily enough to lift 
the hatchway from its place. It is no great weight now. ” 

“It will do capitally,” Harry agreed, “and when it 
floats the tarpaulin will certainlj^ be three inches above 
the water. Yes, I have no fear of that part of the adven- 
ture going wrong. You don’t think that it will be 
noticed from the shore, Adolphe?” 

“Not it,” Adolphe answered confidently. “Why, 
from the shore it will look awash with the water. No 
one will ever dream that there could be a soul alive un- 
derneath it. I begin to think you will do it, monsieur. 
At first it seemed hopeless. Now I really do think there 
is a chance. I should feel pretty confident if it was you 
and two of us who had to do it; but the difficulty will be 


^54 


IN THE BEION OF TERMOR. 


to get the young ladies under it, and then to get them to 
lie quiet there/' 

“That is the difficulty," Harry admitted. “I am sure 
•of the eldest. Her nerves are as good as mine ; 'what I 
fear is about the younger." 

“ITl tell you what, monsieur," one of the other men 
said ; “if you take my advice you will have a piece of 
rope in readiness and tie it round her arms so as to pre- 
vent her struggling. " 

“That would be the best way," Harry agreed. “Yes, 
if I see she won’t be calm and do as I tell her, that is 
what I will do." 

“Now, monsieur, I will bore a couple of auger-holes 
through the bulkhead here so that you can see what is 
going on in the hold. They have got the hatch off there. 
I suppose it wasn’t padlocked, and they will no doubt go 
down to bore the holes the last thing. Like enough they 
have bored them already, and will only have to knock 
out the plugs. I will just go and see anyhow. If that 
is so you may set your mind at rest that none of them 
will come down here in the morning." 

So saying, taking the dark lantern he climbed up on 
deck, and descended the hold. 

“That’s it," he said when he returned; “there are six 
holes bored with plugs in them, so they won’t be coming 
down here. When we go up we will put the staple into 
its hole again, so that it will look all right. Now, mon- 
sieur, we will just have one nip of brandy apiece out of 
this bottle, and then we will be off. It’s just gone mid- 
night, and it were best we should leave you to sleep for 
a few hours. You will want your strength in the morn- 
ing, unless, of course, you would rather we stopped with 
you for a bit. ’’ 

“No, thank you, Adolphe, I don’t think I shall sleep: 
I shall sit and think out every detail." 


IJSr THE REION OF TERROR. 


255 


“Then good-night, monsieur. May the good God 
bless you and aid you to-morrow, and I think He will I 
I do think you are the bravest man I ever met. “ 

“I am not brave for myself, Adolphe, but for them.” 
The three men shook hands with Harry, and one after 
another in husky voices gave him their good wishes. 
Then they ascended to the deck, put on the hatch, pressed 
the staple down through its holes in the deck, got into 
the boat, cast off the head-rope, and got out the oars. 

''MonDieUj what courage!” one of them exclaimed. 
“His hand is as steady and his voice as firm as if he 
were going fishing to-morrow.” 

“I think he will succeed,” Adolphe said, “anyhow, 
we will have our boat out below the bend of the river, 
and lend a hand to Pierre to get them out.” 


256 


IN TEE REIGN OF TERROR, 


CHAPTER XIV. 

THE NOYADES. 

When left alone Harry blew out the other candles, but 
left that in the lantern burning, and threw himself down 
on the locker and thought over every detail of the work 
for the next day. As he had said, the great danger was 
of Virginie struggling and being too frightened to follow 
his instructions. Certainly he could fasten a rope round 
her, but even then it might be difficult to manage her. 
The next danger was, that other persons might cling to 
the hatchway. Harry felt the long knife which was con- 
cealed in his breast. 

“God grant I may not have to use it!’" he said; “but, 
if it must be, I shall not hesitate. They would simply 
destroy us without saving themselves, that is certain ; 
therefore, I am justified in defending the girls, as I 
would against any other enemy. ” 

He knelt down and prayed for some time. Then he 
replaced the piece they had cut from the hatch and fixed 
the beams beneath it, and then lay down again. He was 
worn out by the excitement of the day, and in spite of 
his anxiety about the morrow he presently fell off to 
sleep. 

It was long before he woke. When he did so he looked 
through one of the auger-holes into the hold and saw the 
light streaming down the open hatchway, and could tell 
that the sun was already up. 

He ate the food which Marthe had put into his pocket 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


257 


just as be was starting; saw that the bundles of corks 
were ready at band, and tb*e ropes attached to them so 
placed that they could be fastened on in an instant. 
Then there was nothing to do but to wait. The time 
passed slowly. Presently he heard the sound of drums 
and bugles, and knew that the troops were taking up 
their positions on the quays. At last — it seemed many 
hours to him — he heard the splash of oars, and presently 
a slight shock as a boat ran alongside the lugger. Then 
there were voices, and the sound of feet above as persons 
mounted on to the deck. There was a scraping noise by 
the lugger’s side, and immediately afterward another 
bump as the second boat took the place of the first. 

This, as far as Harry could hear, did not leave the 
lugger. There was a great hum of talking on deck, prin- 
cipally in women’s voices, and frequently persons stepped 
on the hatch, and Harry congratulated himself that the 
beams gave a solid support to it. 

Half an hour passed, as well as Harry could judge, 
then the boom of a cannon was heard, and immediately 
two men leaped down into the hold, knocked the six 
plugs out of their place, and climbed up on deck again. 
There was again the scraping noise, and Harry knew the 
boat had pushed off this time for good. He watched as 
if fascinated the six jets of water for a minute or two. 
Then, saying to himself, “It is time,” he knocked the 
beams from their ledges, allowed the square of wood to 
fall, lifted the hatch, and pushed it off its combing, and 
then clambered on to the deck with the corks and ropes. 
There were some fifty persons on board, for the most part 
women and children, but with two or three men among 
them. They were gathered near the stern, and were ap- 
parently watching the scene ashore with astonishment. 
He hurried aft, having no fear that at this distance from 


258 


/iV THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


the shore his figure would be recognized from the rest, 
and, if it were, it mattered not. Two or three turned 
round as the supposed sailor came aft, exclaiming : 

“What does this mean? Why are we put here on 
board these white ships? What are they going to do 
with us?” 

“Alas, ladies,” he said, “they have put you here to 
die; they have bored holes in the ships’ bottoms, and in 
a few minutes they will sink. It is a wholesale execu- 
tion. ” 

As he began to speak one of the ladies in the stern 
pushed her way through the rest. 

“Oh, Harry, is it you!” she exclaimed as he finished. 
“Is it true, are we to die together?” 

“We are in God’s hands, Jeanne, but there is hope yet. 
Bring Virginie forward with me.” 

At Harry’s first words a panic had seized all around 
one or two ran to the hatchway and looked down into the 
hold, and screamed out that the water was rushing in ; 
then some cried to the distant crowd to save them ; others 
ran up and down as if demented ; while some threw them- 
selves on their knees. But the panic soon passed away ; 
all had for weeks looked death in the face, and though 
the unexpected form in which it appeared had for the 
moment shaken them, they soon recovered. Mothers 
clasped their daughters to their breasts for a last fare- 
well, and then all with bowed heads kneeled and listened 
in silence to an old man who began to pray aloud. 

Jean e, without another word, had taken Virginie ’s 
hands and accompanied Harry forward to the fore part 
of the deck. 

“Jeanne, I am going to try to save you and Virginie, 
but everything depends upon your being cool and brave. 
I need not urge you, because I am sure of you. Vir« 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


25 ^ 

ginie, will you try to be so for Jeanne’s sake and your 
own? If you do not we must all die together.” 

"‘What are we to do, Harry?” Jeanne said steadily, 
while Virginie clung to her sister, sobbing bitterly. 

“Fasten this bundle of corks between Virginie’s 
shoulders, high up — yes, there.” 

While Jeanne was doing this, Harry fastened a rope ta 
a ring in the side of the hatch, then he tied the corks on 
to Jeanne’s shoulders, and adjusted the third bundle to 
his own. “Now, Jeanne,” he said, “I will tell you what 
we are going to do. You see this hatch; when the 
vessel sinks it will float, and we must float on our backs 
with our faces underneath it so that it will hide us from 
the sight of the wretches on shore ; and even if they put 
out in boats to kill any who may be swimming or cling- 
ing to spars, they will not suspect that there is any one 
under this. We may not succeed; an accident may 
betray us, but there is a possibility. At any rate, dear, 
we shall live or die together.” 

“I am content,” Jeanne said quietly. 

“You know, Jeanne,” Harry said, putting his hands 
on the girl’s shoulders, “that I love you; I should never 
have told you so until I got you home if it hadn’t been 
for this ; but though I have never said it, you know I love 
you.” 

“I know, Harry, and I love you too with ail my heart; 
so much that I can feel almost happy that we are going 
to die together. We are affianced now, dear, come what 
will.” And she lifted her face to his. 

He gave her one long kiss, then there was a crash. 
Impatient at the length of time the vessels were in sink- 
ing, those ashore had opened Are with cannons upon 
them, and the shot had struck the lugger just above the- 
water. 


260 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


"With a little cry Virginie fell senseless on the deck. 

^'That’s the best thing that could have happened,” 
Harry said as Jeanne stooped over her sister. ‘‘Lie 
down on the deck, dear, or you may be struck ; they are 
firing with muskets now. I am going to lie down too,” 
he said in answer to her look, ‘‘but I shall first twist this 
cord round Virginie so as to keep her arms by her side, 
otherwise when the water touches her she may come to 
her senses and struggle. That’s all right. ” 

Then he lay down on the deck between the girls with 
his head against the hatch, and holding the rope. 

“Put your head on my shoulder, Jeanne, and I will put 
my arm round you; I will hold Virginie the same way 
the other side. Hold tight by me for a moment as we 
sink, I may have to use my arms to get the hatch over 
our faces. Do not breathe while you are under the water, 
for we shall, no doubt, go down with the lugger, although 
I shall try to keep you afloat ; when you are under the 
hatch you will find you will float with your mouth well 
out of water, and will be able to breathe ; the corks will 
keep you up.” 

“I understand, Harry; now let us pray until the time 
comes.” 

Shot after shot struck the lugger, then Harry felt her 
give a sudden lurch. There was a wild cry and the next 
moment she went down stern first. She was so nearly 
even with the water when she sank, that there was less 
downward suck than Harry had expected, and striking 
out with his feet his head was soon above the surface. 
The cord had kept the hatch within a couple of feet of 
him, and with some diflSculty, owing to the buoyancy of 
the corks, he thrust himself and the girls under it. The 
tarpaulin was old and rotten, and the light penetrated in 
several places, and Harry could see that, in the position 


m THE REIOH OF TERROR. 261 

in which they were lying, the faces of both girls were 
above the water. 

It was useless to speak, for their ears were submerged ; 
but a slight motion from Jeanne responded to a pressure 
of his arm, and he knew that she was sensible although 
she had not made the slightest motion from the moment 
the vessel sank. Virginie had not, as ne feared would be 
the case, recovered her senses with the shock of the im- 
mersion, but lay insensible on his shoulder. He could 
see by the movement of Jeanne’s lips that she was pray- 
ing, and he too thanked God that He had given success 
to the plan so far, and prayed for protection to the end. 

With every minute that passed his hopes rose; every- 
thing had answered beyond his expectation. The other 
victims had apparently not even noticed what he was 
doing, and therefore had not, as he feared might be the 
case, interfered with his preparations, nor had any of 
them striven to gain a hold on the hatchway. The sink- 
ing of the vessels, and the tearing up of the water by the 
shot, would render the surface disturbed and broken, 
and decrease the chances of the floating hatch attracting 
attention. After ten minutes had passed he felt certain 
that they must be below the point where the troops were 
assembled. 

The tide was running out strong, for the time for the 
massacre had been fixed at an hour which would insure 
the bodies being swept down to the sea. Half an hour 
would, he thought, take them past the bend, where their 
friends would be waiting for them. The time seemed 
endless, for although Harry felt the coldness of the water 
but little for himself, he knew that it must be trying 
indeed for Jeanne. As far as he could see her face it was 
as white as her sister’s ; but he had hold of one of her 
hands now, and knew that she was still conscious. 


262 


m TEE REION OF TERROR. 


At last he heard the sound of oars. It might not be 
one of the friendly boats ; but the probability was that it 
was one or other of them. Had they seen any other 
fisherman’s boat near ^the point they would have rowed 
high up so as to intercept the hatch before it reached 
the stranger. Harry could not hear voices.; for although 
the water had conveyed the sound of the oars a consider- 
able distance he could hear no sound in the air. 

The oars came nearer and nearer, and by the quickness 
with which the strokes followed each other he knew that 
two boats were at hand. Then the hatch was suddenly 
lifted, and as Harry raised his head above water there 
was a loud cheer, and he saw Adolphe and Pierre, one on 
each side, stretch out their arms to him. The girls were 
first lifted into Pierre’s boat, for Jeanne was as incapable 
of movement as her sister, then Harry was dragged in, 
the rough sailors shaking his hand and patting him on 
the shoulder, while the tears ran down their cheeks. 

‘"Give them some hot brandy and water,” were his first 
words. Pierre had a kettle boiling. A glass of hot 
liquor was placed to Jeanne’s lips. 

At first she could not swallow, but after a few drops 
had passed her lips she was able to take a sip, and would 
then have stopped, but Harry insisted upon her drinking 
the whole contents of the glass. 

“You must do as you are told, Jeanne,” he said in her 
ear. “You belong to me now, you know. It can do j^ou 
no harm, chilled as you are, and may save you from 
illness.” 

In the meantime Pierre had poured several spoonfuls 
of nearly neat brandy between Yirginie’s lips. Adolphe, 
and one of the men with him, had changed over into 
Pierre’s boat, and were rowing lustily down the river. 

As soon as Jeanne was able to sit up she began to chafe 
one of Virginie’s hands, while Harry took the other. 




Jeanne and Virginie rescued froav the Massacre.— P age 262. 

Reign of T.] 










. i 'f 



■ 5‘V ^ 

4 i’ y » * 




' f ' ‘ 





t 







Vf 



% / 


1 

I 





IJV THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


363 


‘‘Take off her shoes, Pierre, and soak a swab with the 
hot water and put it to her feet.” 

But with all these efforts it was not until they were 
close to Pierre’s village that Virginie opened her eyes. 
When they arrived at the little causeway the two girls 
were wrapped up in the peasants’ cloaks which Pierre had 
brought with him. Jeanne took Harry’s arm, while 
Adolphe lifted Virginie and carried her up. Henriette 
was standing at the door as Jeanne staggered in with 
Harry. 

“That is right, mademoiselle. Thank God who has 
brought you straight through the danger. Now, do not 
stop a moment, but come in here and get into bed, it is 
all ready for you. The blankets have been before the fire 
until the moment you landed ; they will soon give you 
warmth. Hurry in, mademoiselle ; I will undress your 
sister. And do you. Monsieur Sandwith, hurry up to 
the loft and get on dry clothes.” 

Harry soon rejoined the party in the kitchen. The 
strong glass of hot spirits he had drunk had sent the 
blood quickly through his veins, and he felt in a glow of 
warmth. 

“Now,” he said, “my friends, I can thank you all for 
the aid you have given us. It is to you we owe our lives, 
for without your aid I never should have succeeded.” 

“Say nothing about it, monsieur. We are happy to 
have saved such a brave young man, and to have rescued 
two victims from those monsters.” 

“Do you think there is any danger of any one here 
taking the news of our landing to the town?” Harry 
asked. “They must have seen us come up to the 
cottage.” 

“There is no fear,” Pierre said confidently. “There 
is not a man or woman here who would not tear the 


264 


IN THE BEIGN OF TERROR. 


scelerats to pieces if they had the chance. Have they 
not spoiled our market by killing all our best customers? 
And now how are we to earn our living, I should like to 
know? Why, not even the poorest beggar in Nantes 
would buy fish out of the river for months after this. 
No, you need have no fear of them. They may guess 
who you are, but it is no business of theirs, and they will 
hold their tongues.” 

“At any rate, Pierre, you had better distribute a few 
crowns among them, to help them live till the fishing is 
good again.” 

“That I will do, monsieur. It is quite safe; but it is 
as well to make it even safer.” 

In half an hour Pierre’s wife came in from the inner 
room, and said that both girls were sound asleep. 

“Now, Adolphe, it only remains for you to arrange 
with your captain for our passage.” 

“That I will do this afternoon,” Adolphe said con- 
fidently. “Consider it as good as done.” 

After Adolph had started for the town, Harry was per- 
suaded by Pierre to lie down for a bit; but he soon gave 
up the idea of going to sleep. His brain was in a whirl 
from the events of the last twenty-four hours, and above 
all he felt so brimming over with happiness that the girls 
had been saved that he soon found it impossible to lie 
still. He therefore went down again and joined Pierre, 
who was doing some repairs to his boat. 

“It is no use my trying to sleep, Pierre. I am too de- 
lighted that everything has turned out right. I want to 
break out into shouting and singing. ’ ’ 

“I can understand, monsieur. Yes, yes. After great 
trouble great joy. I know it myself. I was once adrift 
in a boat for three weeks. I was on a voyage to Guada- 
loupe when we were blown in a hurricane on a ‘key,’ as 


m THE REIQN OF TERROR. 


265 


they call the low sandy islands out there. It was in fact 
no more than a sand-bank. More than half of those on 
board were drowned; but eight of us got ashore, and we 
managed to haul up a woman with her child of two years 
old in her arms. 

‘‘We though*^ at first the mother was dead, but she 
came round. The ship went to pieces and we saved 
nothing. The currents swept everything away but a 
boat, which had been thrown up beyond the reach of the 
waves. For two days we had no food or water, and 
suffered terribly, for the sun had shone down straight on 
our heads, and we envied those who had died at once. 
The women set us a good example. She spent her time 
tending her child and praying to God ; and we sailors, 
who are rough, you know — but who know that God pro- 
tects us, and never go for a long voyage without going 
to the chapel and paying for a mass for our safety — we 
prayed too, and the third morning there were three tur- 
tles asleep on the shore. We turned them over on their 
backs, and there was meat for us for a long time. 

‘‘We killed one and drank the blood, and eat our first 
meal raw. Then we cut up the rest of the flesh and 
hung it up in the sun to dry. That very night we saw 
the clouds banking up, and knew it was going to rain. 

“ ‘Now,’ our mate said, ‘if we had but a barrel we 
could catch water and start in our boat, but without that 
the water will last only a day or two ; for if we kill all 
the turtles and fill their shells, it will evaporate in a day 
under this hot sun, and it may be weeks before there is 
rain again, and we might as well have died at once. ’ 

“ ‘For shame,’ the woman said. ‘You are doubting 
the good God again, after he has saved your life and has 
sent you food and is now going to send you water. Do 
you think he has done all this for nothing? There must 


266 


ZZV THE HEIGH OF TERROR. 


be some way out of the difficulty if we could but think 
of it. " 

‘"She sat looking at the turtle for two or three minutes, 
and then said : 

“ ‘It is easy. Why have you not thought of it? See 
there. Cut off one of their heads, and then you can get 
your arm in, if you take the biggest. Then cut out all 
the meat and bones piece by -piece, and there is a great 
bottle which will hold gallons. ' 

“We shouted for joy, for it was as she said, though I 
am sure none of us would ever have thought of it if God 
had not given her the idea. We soon set to work and 
got the shell ready. The rain storm came quickly. We 
had turned the boat over, the oars had been washed 
away, but the mast and sail were lashed to the thwarts. 
We made a little hollow in the sand and stretched out the 
sail, and by the time this was done and the men were 
ready with the turtle-shell the rain came. When it rains 
in those parts it comes down in bucketfuls, and we soon 
had enough in the sail to drink our fill and to fill up the 
turtle-shell to the top. 

“The next morning we got the boat afloat, put the 
other turtle in, with our stock of dried flesh and our shell 
of water and set sail. But our luck seemed gone. We 
lay for days scarce moving through the water, with the 
sail hanging idle and the sun blazing down upon us. W« 
had not been careful enough of the water at first, making 
sure that in three or four days we should sight land, and 
when after three days we put ourselves on short rations, 
there was scarce a gallon of water left. 

“It was a week after that before we saw a sail. Two of 
the men had jumped overboard raving mad, the rest were 
lying well-nigh senseless in the bottom of the boat. 

Only the woman wa^ sitting up, holding her child in 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


m 


her arms. She was very weak too; but she had never 
complained, never doubted for a moment. Her eyes 
went from the child’s face over the sea to look for the 
help she felt would come, and back again, and at last she 
said quite quiet and natural : 

“ ^There is the ship. I knew it must come to-day, for 
my child could not live through another night. ’ 

“We thought she was dreaming or off her head. But 
one of us made a shift to stand up and look, and when he 
screamed out *A sail! a sail!’ two of us who were strong 
enough looked ouc also. There she was and sailing, as 
we could soon see, on a line as directly for us as if they 
had our bearings and had been sent to fetch us. 

“It was not until evening that she came up, though she 
was bringing a light breeze along with her. And when 
we were lifted on to her deck, and had water held to our 
lips, and knew that we were safe, we felt, I expect, much 
the same as you do now, monsieur, that it was the good 
God himself who had assuredly saved us from death. 
That was my last voyage, for Henriette was waiting for 
me at home, and I had promised her that after we had 
gone to church together I would go no more to distant 
countries, but would settle down here as a fisherman.” 

“That was a narrow escape indeed, Pierre,” Harry said 
as he worked away with the tar brush. “That idea of 
the turtle was a splendid one, and 3’ou may well saj' that 
God put it into the woman’s head, for without it you 
could never have lived till the ship found you.” 

In the meantime Henriette had made her rounds to the 
cottages to see what remarks had been made as to the 
coming of her visitors. She saw that everj’-one had 
guessed that the girls who had been picked up by Pierre 
were victims of the "massacre, but no one supposed that 
it was the result of intention. 




m TEE REIGN OF TERROR. 


'‘Ah, Mere Gounard, but your good man was fortunate 
to-day,’* one of the women said. “My man did not go 
out. We heard what was doing at Nantes, and he bad not 
the heart to go; beside, who would buy fish caught 
to-day? If he had thought of it he would have gone 
too, and perhaps he would have picked up somebody, as 
you have done. Poor things, what an escape for them!*’ 

“It is wonderful that they have come round,” Hen- 
riette said. “It was luck3' my husband had some brandy 
in the boat. He thought for a time he would never bring 
the youngest round. They are only young girls. What 
harm could they have done that those monsters at Nantes 
should try to murder them. There is no fear, I hope, 
that any in the village will say a word about it. ’ ’ 

“What!” the woman said indignantly, “do you think 
that an3" one here would betray a comrade to the Beds? 
Why, we would tear him in pieces.” 

“No, no,” Henriette said; “I never thought for a 
moment that any one would do it intentionally; but the 
boys might let slip a word carelessly which might bring 
them down upon us.” 

“We will take care of that,” the woman said. “Make 
your mind easy. Not a soul outside the village will ever 
know of it. ” 

“And,” Henriette added, “one of them has some 
money hidden upon her, and she told me just before I 
came out, when I was saying that the village would have 
a bad time now the fishing was spoiled — that as she 
hoped to cross to England in a few days, and would have 
no need of the money, for it seems that she can get 
plenty over there, she will give five crowns to each house 
in the village as a thank-offering.” 

“Well, that is not to be despised,” the woman said. 
“We shall have a hard time of it for a bit. and that will 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


269 


carry us on through it. You are sure she can spare it; 
because we would rather starve than take it if sh« 
cannot.** 

Henriette assured her that her visitor said she could 
afford it well. 

“Well, then, it*s a lucky day for the village, Mere 
Oounard, that your husband picked them up.** 

“Well, I wili go back now,’* Henriette said. “Will 
you go round the village and tell the others about silenc- 
ing the children. I must get some broth ready by the 
time these poor creatures wake. * * 

The next morning Jeanne appeared at breakfast in her 
dress as a fisher-girl, but few words were spoken between 
her and Harry, for the fisherman and his wife were 
present. 

“How is Virginie?** he asked. 

“She’s better, but she is weak and languid, so I told 
her she must stop in bed for to-day. Do not look 
anxious. I have no doubt that she will be well enough 
to be up to-morrow. She has been sleeping ever since 
she went to bed yesterday, and when she woke she had 
a basin of broth. I think by to-morrow she will be well 
enough to get up. But it will be some time before she 
is herself again. It is a terrible strain for her to have 
gone through, but she was very brave all the time we 
were in prison. She had such confidence in you, she 
felt sure that you would manage somehow to rescue us.” 

After breakfast Jeanne strolled down with Harry to 
the riverside. 

“I feel strange with you, Harry,** she said. “Before 
you seemed almost like a brother, and now it is so 
different.*’ 

“Yes; but happier?** Harry asked gently. 

“Oh, so much happier, Harry! But there is one thing 


270 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


I want to tell you. It might seem strange to you that I 
should tell you I loved you on my own account without 
your speaking to the head of the family.” 

“But there was no time for that, Jeanne,” Harry said, 
smiling. 

“No,” Jeanne said simply. “I suppose it would have 
been the same anyhow; but I want to tell you, Harry, 
that in the first letter which she sent me when she was in 
the prison, Marie told me that as she might not see me 
again, she thought it right I should know that our father 
and mother had told her that night we left home that 
they thought I cared for you. You didn’t think so, did 
you, Harry?” she broke off wdth a vivid blush. “You 
did not think I cared for you before you cared for me?” 

“No, indeed, Jeanne,” he said earnestly. “It never 
entered my mind. You see, dear, up to the beginning of 
that time I only felt as a boy, and in England lads of 
eighteen or nineteen seldom think about such things at 
all. It was only afterward, when somehow the danger 
and the anxiety seemed to make a man of me, when I saw 
how brave and thoughtful and unselfish you were, that I 
knew I loved you, and felt that if you could some day 
love me, I should be the happiest fellow alive. Before 
that I thought of you as a dear little girl w^ho was in- 
clined to make rather too much of me because of that dog 
business. And did you really care for me then?” 

“I never thought of it in that way, Harry, any more 
than you did, but I know now that my mother was right, 
and that I loved you all along without knowing it. My 
dear father and mother told Marie that they thought I 
was fond of you, and that, if at any time you should get 
fond of me too and ask for my hand, they gave their ap- 
proval beforehand, for they were sure that you would 
make me happy. So they told Marie and Ernest, who. 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


271 


if ill came to them, would be the heads of the family, 
that I had their consent to marry you. It makes me 
happy to know this, Harry.” 

“I am very glad, too, dear,” Harry said earnestly. 
”It is very satisfactory for you, and it is very pleasant to 
me to know that they had such a good opinion of me, and 
that they were ready to trust you to me. Ah!” he said 
suddenly, “that was what was in the letter. I wondered 
a little at the time, for somehow after that, Jeanne, you 
were a little different with me. I thought at first I might 
somehow have offended you. But I did not think that 
long,” he went on, as Jeanne uttered an indignant ex- 
clamation, “because if anything offended you, you 
always spoke out frankly. Still I wondered over it for 
some time, and certainly I was never near guessing the 
truth.” 

“I could not help being a little different,” Jeanne said 
shyly. “I had never thought of it before, and though I 
am sure it made me happy, I could not feel quite the 
same with you, especially as I knew that you never 
thought of me like that.” 

“But you thought of me so afterward, Jeanne?” 

“Sometimes just for a moment, but I tried not to think 
of it, Harry. We were so strangely placed, and it made 
it easier for you to be a brother, and I felt sure you 
would not speak till we were safely in England, and I 
was in Ernest’s care. But,” she said with a little laugh, 
“you were nearly speaking that evening in the cottage 
when you felt so despairing.” 

“Very nearly, Jeanne; I did so want comfort.” 

And so they talked happib' together for an hour. 

“I wonder Pierre does not come down to his boat,” 
Harry said [at last. “There were several more things 
wanting doing to it. Why, there he ia calling. Surely 


273 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR, 


it can never be dinner-time; but that’s what he says. It 
doesn’t seem an hour since breakfast.” 

Jeanne hurried on into the hut. 

‘‘Why, Pierre,” Harry said to the fisherman, who was 
waiting outside for him, thought you were going on 
with your boat.” 

‘‘So I was, monsieur, but Henriette told me I should 
be in the way.” 

“In the way, Pierre!” Harry repeated in surprise. 

“Ah, monsieur,” Pierre said with a twinkle in his 
eye, ‘'3^ou have been deceiving us. My wife saw it in a 
moment when the young lady came to breakfast. 

“ ‘Brother!’ she said to me when you went out; ‘don’t 
tell me! Monsieur is the young lady’s lover. Brother 
and sister don’t look at each other like that. Why, one 
could see it with half an e3"e. ’ ” 

“Your wife is right, Pierre; mademoiselle is my 
fiancee. I am really an Englishman. She and her sister 
had their old nurse with them, till the latter died some 
three weeks since ; but I have always been called their 
brother, because it made it easier for her.” 

“Quite right, monsieur; but my wife and I are glad to 
see that it is otherwise, and that, after all you have 
risked for that pretty creature, you are going to be happy 
together. My wife was not surprised. Women are 
sharper than men in these matters, and she said to me, 
when she heard what you were going to do to save them, 
‘I would wager, Pierre, that one of these mesdemoiselles 
is not monsieur’s sister. Men will do a great deal for 
their sister, but I never heard of a man throwing away 
his life as he is going to do on the mere chance of saving 
one.’ ” 

“I should have done just the same had it been one of 
my sisters,” Harry said a little indignantly. 


ZZV THE REION OF TERROR. 


27a 


“Perhaps you would, monsieur, I do not say no,” the 
fisherman said, shaking his head; “but brothers do not 
often do so.” 

A stop was put to the conversation by Henriette put- 
ting her head outside the door and demanding angrily 
what they were stopping talking there for when the fish 
was getting cold. 

In the evening Adolphe and his wife came in. 

“Ah, mademoiselle,” the woman said as she embraced 
Jeanne with tears in her eyes, “how thankful I am to see 
you again ! I never thought I should do so. My heart 
almost stopped beating yesterday when I heard the guns. 
I and my little one were on our knees praying to the 
good God for the dear lady who had saved her life. 
Adolphe had spoken hopefully, but it hardly seemed to 
me that it could be, and when he brought back the news 
that he had left you all safely here, I could hardly believe 
it was true.” 

“And I must thank you also, mademoiselle,” Adolphe 
said, “for saving the life of my little one. I never ex- 
pected to see ner alive again, and when the lugger made 
fast to the wharf I was afraid to go home, and I hung 
about till Marthe had heard we were in and came down 
to me with Julie in her arms, looking almost herself 
again. Ah, mademoiselle, you cannot tell how my heart 
leaped with joy, and how I felt when Marthe told me bow 
much you had done for us, and how glad I was when she 
told me that there was a way of paying some part of my 
debt to you. ” 

“You have been able to pay more than your debt,” 
Jeanne said gently; “if I saved one life you have helped 
to save three. 

“No, we shall be only quits, mademoiselle, for what 
would Marthe ’s life and mine be worth if the child had 
died. 


274 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


‘‘There are fresh notices stuck up,” he went on, 
“warning all masters of ships, fishermen and others, 
against taking passengers on board, and saying that the 
penalty of assisting the enemies of France to escape from 
justice is death.” 

“That is rather serious,” Harry said. 

“It is nothing,” Adolphe replied confidently. “After 
yesterday’s work there is not a sailor or fisherman in the 
port but would do all he could to help people to escape 
from the hands of the butchers, and once on board it will 
help you. You may be sure the sailors will do their 
best to run away if they can, or to hide any on board, 
should they be overhauled, now they know that they 
will be guillotined if any one is found. However, our 
captain has made the agreement, and he is a man of his 
word; beside, he hates the Beds. I have been helping 
ship the casks to-day, and we have stowed them so as to 
leave space into which your sisters can crawl and the 
entrance be stopped up with casks, if we should be over- 
hauled. As for you, monsieur, you will pass anywhere 
as one of the crew, and we have arranged that one of the 
men shall at the last moment stay behind, so that the 
number will be right, and you will answer to his name. 
We have thought matters over, you see, and I can tell 
you that the captain does it more because he hates the 
Beds than for the money. The day before he would give 
me no answer. He said he thought the risk was too 
great; but when I saw him last night he was a different 
man altogether. His face was as white as a sheet, and 
his eyes seemed on fire, and he said, ‘I will take your 
friends, Adolphe. I would take them without a penny. 
I should never sleep again if, owing to me, they fell into 
the hands of these monsters. ’ So you see he is in it 
heart and soul.” 


m THE UEIGN OF TEUUOR. 275 

After half an hour’s talk Adolphe and Marthe took 
their leave. Both refused the reward which Harry had 
promised, but Harry insisted, and at last Jeanne said : 

“You can refuse for yourselves, but you will make me 
unhappy if you do not take it. But it by for Julie ; it 
will help swell her dot when she marries, and will set her 
husband up in a good fishing-boat if she takes to a 
sailor.” 

So it was arranged, and Adolphe and his wife went off 
invoking blessings on the heads of the fugitives. At 
daybreak the party took their places in the boat with the 
fishermen. Virginie was still weak, but was able to walk 
with Harry’s help. Half an hour later a lugger was seen 
coming down with the wind and tide. She carried a 
email white flag flying on the mizzen. 

“That is her,” the fisherman said; “that is the 
signal.” 

He rowed out into the middle of the river. In a few 
minutes the lugger came dashing along; her course took 
her within a few’ feet of the boat, a rope was thrown, and 
in an instant the boat was tearing through the water 
alongside her. Half a dozen hands were stretched out, 
the girls and Harry sprang on board, the rope was cast 
off, and the fisherman, with a cheery “God speed you,” 
put out his oars again and rowed to shore. 


276 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR, 


CHAPTER XV. 

ENGLAND. 

‘‘Go below, mesdemoiselles, ” the captain of the lugger 
said as soon as they had put foot on the deck. “If any 
one on the shore were to see us as we ran down, and 
notice women on deck, he would think it strange. At 
any rate it’s best to be on the safe side.” 

So saying he led the way to his cabin below. 

“It is a rough place, mesdemoiselles, ” he said, remov- 
ing his cap, “but it is better than the prisons at Nantes. 
I am sorry to say that when we get down near the forts 
I shall have to ask you to hide down below the casks. I 
heard last night that in future every boat going out of 
the river, even if it is only a fishing boat, is to be 
searched. But you needn’t be afraid; we have con- 
structed a hiding-place, where they will never find you 
unless they unloaded the whole lugger, and that there is 
no chance of their doing.” 

“We do not mind where we hide, captain,” Jeanne 
said. “We have been hiding for the last six months, and 
we are indeed grateful to you for having consented to 
take us with you.” 

“I hope that you will not be the last that the Trois 
Freres will carry across,” the captain said. “Whatever 
be the risk, in future I will take any fugitives who wish 
to escape to England. At first I was against the govern- 
ment, for I thought the people were taxed too heavily, 
and that if we did away with the nobles things would be 


m THE HEIGH OF TERROR. 27 T 

better for those who work for their living, but I never 
bargained for bloodshed and murder, and that affair I 
saw yesterday has sickened me altogether; and fond as I 
am of the Trois Freres, I would myself bore holes in her 
and sink her if I had Carrier and the whole of his mur- 
derous gang secureb" fastened below hatches. This cabin 
is at your disposal, mesdemoiselles, during the voyage, 
and I trust [you will make yourselves as comfortable as 
you can. Ah, here is the boy with coffee. Now, if you 
will permit me, I will go on deck and look after her 
course. ” 

In the meantime Harry was chatting with Adolphe,, 
who introduced him to the crew, whom he had already 
told of the services Jeanne had rendered, and as several 
of them lived in the same street they too had heard from 
their wives of the young woman who lodged with Mere 
Leflo and had done so much for those who were suffer- 
ing. He was therefore cordially received by the sailors, 
to each of whom the captain had already promised double 
pay for the voyage if they got through safely. 

‘‘You will remember,” Adolphe said, “that you are 
Andre Leboeuf. Andre had to make a cold swim of it 
this morning, for there was the commissary on the wharf 
when we started, and he had the captain’s list of the 
crew, and saw that each man was on board, and searched 
high and low to see that there was no one else. So 
Andre, instead of slipping off home again, had to go 
with us. When we were out of sight of the town the cap- 
tain steered as near the bank as he could and Andre 
jumped over and swam ashore. It is all the better as it 
has turned out, because the commissary signed the list of 
the crew and put a seal to it.” 

In four hours the Trois Freres was approaching the 
forts at the mouth of the river, and the captain came 


278 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


down to the cabin in which Harry was chatting with the 
two girls. 

"‘Now, mesdemoiselles, ” he said, “it is time for- you to 
go to your hiding-place, for it will take us nearly half an 
hour to close it up again. As soon as the Reds have left 
us we will let you out.” 

The hatch was lifted and they descended into the hold 
of the vessel, which was full of kegs to within three feet 
of the deck. The captain carried a lantern. 

“Please follow me, mesdemoiselles, you must crawl 
along here.” 

The girls followed him until they were close to the 
bulkhead dividing the hold from the forecastle. Two 
feet from this there was a vacant space. 

“Now, mesdemoiselles, if you will give me your hands 
I will lower you down here. Do not be afraid — your feet 
will touch the bottom ; and I have had some hay put there 
for you to sit upon. Adolphe, you had better go down 
first with that lantern of yours to receive them.” 

The girls were lowered down and found themselves in 
a space five feet long and two feet wide. One side was 
formed by the bulkhead, on the other there were kegs. 
Four feet from the bottom a beam of wood had been 
nailed against the bulkhead. The captain now handed 
down to Adolphe some short beams ; these he fixed with 
one end resting on the beam, the other in a space between 
the kegs. 

“This is to form the roof, mesdemoiselles,” he said. 
“I am going up now, and then we shall place three tiers 
of kegs on these beams, which will fill it up level with 
the rest above. I think you will have plenty of air, for 
it can get down between the casks, and the captain will 
leave the hatchway open. Are 3^ou comfortable?” 

“Quite,” Joanne said firmly, but Virginie did not 


m THE HEIGH OF TERROR. 


279 


answer; the thought of being shut up down there in the 
dark was terrible to her. However, the warm, steady 
pressure of Jeanne’s hand reassured her, and she kept 
her fears to herself. The kegs were lowered into their 
places, and all was made smooth just as one of the men 
called down the hatchway to the captain : 

‘‘There is a gunboat coming out from the port, captain. ” 

After a last look round the captain sprang on to the 
deck and ordered the sails to be lowered, and in a few 
minutes the gunboat ran alongside. “Show me your 
papers,” an officer said as he leaped on board followed by 
half a dozen sailors. The captain went down into his 
cabin and brought up the papers. 

“That is all right,” the officer said, glancing at them; 
“now, where is the list of your crew?” 

“This is it,” the captain said, taking it from his 
pocket; “a commissary at Nantes went through them on 
starting and placed his seal to it as you see.” 

“Form the men up, and let them answer to their 
names, ” the officer said. The men formed in line and 
the officer read out the names, Harry answering for 
Andre Leboeuf. “That is all right, so far, ” the officer 
said. “Now, sir, I must, according to my orders, search 
your vessel to see that no one is concealed there.” 

“By all means,” the captain said, “you will find the 
Trois Freres carries nothing contraband except her cargo. 
I have already taken off the hatch, as you see, in order 
to save time.” The forecastle and cabin were first 
searched closely. Several of the sailors then descended 
into the hold. Two lanterns were handed down to them. 

“It looks all clear, sir,” one of the sailors said to their 
officer. The latter leaped down on to the kegs and looked 
round. 

“"Yes, it looks all right, but you had better shift some 


280 


IN TEE EEIGN OF TERROR. 


of the kegs and see that all is solid/’ Some of the kegs 
were moved from their position, and in a few places some 
of the second tier were also lifted. The officer himself 
superintended the search. 

“I think I can let you go on now. Captain Grignaud, ” 
he said. “Your men can stow the cargo again. A good 
voyage to you, and may you meet with no English 
cruisers by the way.” 

The captain at once gave orders for the sails to be run 
up again, and by the time the officer and his men had 
climbed over the bulwarks into the gunboat the Trois 
Ereres had already way upon her. The captain then 
gave the orders for the men to go below and stow the 
casks again. Adolphe and Harry were the first to leap 
down, and before the vessels were two hundred yardc* 
apart they had removed the two uppermost tiers of kegs 
next to the bulkhead, and were able to speak to the girls. 

“Are you all right down there, Jeanne?” Harry 
asked. 

“Yes, quite right, Harry, though the air is rather 
close. Yirginie has fainted; she was frightened when 
she heard them moving the kegs just over our heads; but 
she will come round as soon as you get her on deck.” 

The last tier was removed, and Harry lowered himself 
into the hold; he and Jeanne raised Virginie until 
Adolphe and one of the other sailors could reach her. 
Jeanne was lifted on to the cross beams, and was soon 
beside her sister, and Harry quickly clambered up. 

“They must not come on deck yet,” the captain said, 
speaking down the hatchway. We are too close to the 
gunboat, and from the forts with their glasses they can 
see what is passing on our deck. Don’t replace the 
kegs over the hole again, Adolphe; we may be over- 
hauled again, and had better leave it open in case of 
emergencies.” 


IN THE REION OF TERROR. 


281 


Virginie was carried under th-e open hatchway ; some 
water was handed down to Jeanne, who sprinkled it on 
her face, and this with the fresh air speedily brought 
her round. When the lugger was a mile below the 
forts, the captain said that they could now safely come 
up, and they were soon in possession of the cabin again. 
Before evening the lugger was out of sight of land. The 
wind was blowing freshly, and she raced along, leaving a 
broad track of foam behind her. The captain and crew 
were in high spirits at having succeeded in carrying off 
the fugitives from under the noses of their enemies, and 
at the progress the lugger was making. 

“We shall not be far from the coast of England by to- 
morrow night,” the captain said to Harry, “that is if we 
have the luck to avoid meeting any of the English 
cruisers. We don’t care much for the revenue cutters, 
for there is not one of them that can overhaul the Trois 
Ereres in a wind like this. They have all had more than 
one try, but we can laugh at them ; but it would be a 
different thing if we fell in with one of the Channel 
cruisers ; in a light wind we could keep away from them 
too, but with a brisk wind like this we should have no 
chance with them; they carry too much sail for us. 
There is the boy carrying in the supper to your sisters; 
with their permission, you and I will sup with them.” 

The captain sent in a polite message to the girls, and 
on the receipt of the answer that they would be very 
pleased to have the captain’s company, he and Harry 
went down. The meal was an excellent one, but the 
girls ate but little, for they were both beginning to feel 
the effects of the motion of the vessel, for they had, when 
once fairly at sea, kept on deck. The captain perceiving 
that they ate but little proposed to Harry that coffee 
should be served on deck, so that the ladies might at 
once lie down for the night. 


282 


m TEE REIGN OF TERROR. 


“Now, captain,” Harry said as the skipper lit his 
pipe, “I dare say you would like to hear how we came to 
be fugitives on board your ship.” 

“If you have no objection to tell me, I should indeed,” 
the captain replied; “I have been Wondering all day how 
you young people escaped the search for suspects so long, 
and how you came to be at Nantes, where, as Adolphe 
tells me, your sister was an angel among the poor, and 
that you yourself were a member of the Revolutionary 
Committee ; that seemed to me the most extraordinary of 
all, but I wouldn’t ask any questions until you yourself 
volunteered to enlighten me.” 

Harry thereupon related the whole story of their ad- 
ventures, concealing only the fact that the girls were not 
his sisters ; as it was less awkward for Jeanne that this 
relationship should be supposed to exist. 

**Sapriste, your adventures have been marvelous, mon- 
sieur, and I congratulate you heartily. You have a rare 
head and courage, and yet you cannot be above twenty.” 

“I am just nineteen,” Harry replied. 

“Just nineteen, and you succeeded in getting your 
friend safely out of that mob of scoundrels in the Abbaye, 
got your elder sister out of La Force, you fooled Robe- 
spierre and the Revolutionists in Nantes, and you carried 
those two girls safely through France, rescued them from 
the white lugger, and got them on board the Trois 
Freres! it sounds like a miracle.” 

‘"The getting them on board the Trois Freres was, you 
must remember, my sister’s work. I had failed and was 
in despair. Suspicions were already aroused, and we 
should assuredly have been arrested if it had not been 
that she had won the heart of Adolphe’s wife by nursing 
her child in its illness.” 

“That is so,” the captain agreed; “and they must 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 283 ^ 

have good courage too that they did not betray them- 
selves all that time. And now I will tell you what I will 
do, monsieur. If you will write a letter to your sister in 
Paris, saying that you and ^the other two have reached 
England in safety, I will when I return send it by sure 
hand to Paris. To make all safe you had better send it 
to the people she is staying with, and word it so that no 
one will understand it if they were to read it. Say, for 
example : 

‘‘ ‘My dear Sister: You will be glad to hear that the 
consignment of lace has been safely landed in England. ’ 
Then you can go on saying that ‘your mother is better, 
and that you expect to be married soon, as you have made 
a good profit out of the lace,’ and so on; and just sign 
your name — ‘Your brother, Henri.’ 

“I can trust the man who will deliver it in Paris, but 
it is just as well always to be on the safe side. If your 
letter is opened and read, any one will suppose that it is 
written by a sailor belonging to one of the Nantes 
luggers.” 

Harry thanked the captain warmly for the offer, and 
said that the letter would indeed be an immense comfort 
to his sister and friend. 

“I will tell the man that he is to ask if there is any 
answer,” the captain said. “And if your sister is as 
sharp as you are she will write the same sort of letter, 
and I will bring it across with me to England the first 
voyage I make after I get it.” 

Harry slept down in the forecastle with the crew, the 
captain keeping on deck all night. He was awoke by an 
order shouted down the forecastle for all hands to come 
on deck; and hurrying up with the rest found that tho 
sun had just risen. The day was beautifully fine, and to 
Harry’s surprise he found that those on deck had already 
lowered the great lugsails. 


^84 


IN THE REIGN OF TERROR, 


“What is it, captain?” he asked. 

“There is a sail there I don’t like,” the captain said. 
“If I am not mistaken that is an English frigate.” 

There were several sails in sight, but the one to which 
the captain pointed was crossing ahead of the lugger. 
Her hull could not be seen, and indeed from the deck 
only her topsails and royals were visible above the water. 

“I hope she will not see us,” the captain said. “We 
are low in the water, and these stump masts could not 
be seen at that distance even by a lookout at the mast- 
head. 

“We are already somewhat astern of her, and every 
minute will take her further away. If she does not see 
us in a quarter of an hour, we shall be safe. If she does, 
there is nothing for it but to run back toward the French 
coast. We should have ouch a long start that with this 
wind she would never catch us. But she may fire her 
guns and bring another cruiser down upon us and cut us 
off. There are a dozen of them watching on different 
parts of the coast.” 

Harry kept an eye anxiously upon the ship, but she 
sailed steadily on ; and in half an hour the sails were 
again hoisted and the Trois Freres proceeded on her 
way. She passed comparatively near several merchant- 
men, but these paid no attention to her. She was too 
small for a privateer, and her object and destination were 
easily guessed at. The girls soon came on deck, and the 
captain had some cushions placed for them under shelter 
of the bulwark; for although the sun was shining brightly 
the wind was keen and piercing. 

“Are we beyond danger?” was Virginie’s first ques- 
tion as Harry took his seat by her. 

“Beyond all danger of being overtaken — that is to say, 
beyond all danger of meeting a French vessel-of-war. 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


285 


They very seldom venture to show themselves many miles 
from port, except, of course, as a fleet ; for single vessels 
would soon get picked up by our cruisers. Yes, I think 
we are quite out of danger. There is only one chance 
against us. 

7 And what is that, Harry?” Jeanne asked. 

‘Tt is not a serious one,” Harry replied; ^'it is only 
that we may be chased by English revenue cutters and 
forced to run off from the English coast again. But even 
then we should soon return. Beside, I have no doubt 
the captain would let us have a boat, so that we could be 
picked up by the cutter in pursuit of us.” 

‘T don’t think that would be a good plan,” Jeanne 
said; ‘‘because they might not stop to pick us up, and 
then we might have a long way to reach the shore. No, 
I think it will be better to stay on board, Harry ; for, as 
you say, if she does have to run away for a time, she is 
sure to come back again to unload her cargo. But of 
course do whatever you think best.” 

“I think your view is the best, Jeanne. However, I 
hope the opportunity will not occur, and that the Trois 
Freres will run her cargp without interference. The 
captain tells me he is making for a point on the Dorset- 
shire coast, and that he is expected. Of course he could 
not say the exact day he would be there. But he told 
them the day on which, if he could get his cargo on 
board, he should sail, and they will be looking out for 
him. ” 

Before sunset the English coast was visible. “We 
could not have timed it better,” the captain said. “It 
will be getting dark before they can make us out even 
from the cliffs.” Every sail was now scrutinized by the 
captain through his glass, but he saw nothing that looked 
suspicious. At nine o’clock in the evening the lugger 
was within three miles of the coast. 


286 


ZZV THE REION OF TERROR. 


"'Get ready the signal lanterns,” the captain ordered. 
And a few minutes later three lanterns were hoisted, one 
above the other. Almost immediately two lights were 
shown in a line on the top of the cliff. 

‘"There is our answer,” the captain said. ""There is 
nothing to be done to-night. That means "The revenue 
men are on the lookout; come back to-morrow night.’ ” 

""But they are always on the lookout, are they not?” 
Harry asked. 

""Yes,” the captain said, ""but when our friends on 
shore know we are coming they try to throw them off the 
scent. It will be whispered about to-morrow that a run 
is likely to be made ten miles along the coast, and they 
will take care that this comes to the ears of the revenue 
ofScer. Then to-morrow evening after dusk a fishing 
boat will go out and show some lights two miles off shore 
at the point named, and a rocket will be sent up from 
the cliff. That will convince them that the news is true, 
and the revenue officers will hurry away in that direction 
with every man they can get together. Then we shall 
run in here and land our cargo. There will be plenty of 
carts waiting for us, and before the revenue men are back 
the kegs will be stowed safely away miles inland. Of 
course things go wrong sometimes and the revenue 
officers are not to be fooled, but in nine cases out of ten 
we manage to run our cargoes without a shot being fired. 
Now I must get off shore again.” 

The orders were given, and the Trois Freres was soon 
running out to sea. They stood far out and then lowered 
the sails and drifted until late in the afternoon, when 
they again made sail for the land. At ten o’clock the 
signal lights were again exhibited, and this time the 
answer was made by one light low down by the water’s 
edge. 


m THE REION OF TERROR. 


287 


“The coast is clear, ” the captain said, rubbing his 
hands. “We’ll take her in as close as she will go, the 
less distance there is to row the better.” 

The Trois Freres was run on until within a hundred 
yards of the shore, then a light anchor was dropped. 
The two boats had already been lowered and were towed 
alongside, and the work of transferring the cargo at once 
began. 

“Do you go in the first boat, monsieur, with the 
ladies,” the captain said. “The sooner you are ashore 
the better. There is no saying whether we may not be 
disturbed and obliged to run out to sea again at a 
moment’s notice.” 

Harry at once handed him over the amount promised 
as payment for the passage. There was a hearty good-by 
said to Adolphe, who was again thanked most warmly 
for the services he had rendered. Then Harry handed 
the girls into the boat, which was by this time filled 
nearly to the gunwale with kegs, and in five minutes they 
were ashore. 

“Thank God!” he exclaimed, as after wading through 
the shallow water he stood on the shore, while two of the 
sailors carried the girls and put them beside him. 
“Thank God, I have got you safe on English soil at last. 
I began to despair at one time.” 

“Thank God indeed,” Jeanne said reverently; “but I 
never quite despaired, Harry. It seemed to me He had 
protected us through so many dangers, that He must 
mean that we should go safely through them all, and yet 
it did seem hopeless at one time.” 

“We had better stand on one side, girls, or rather we 
had better push on up the cliff. These people are all too 
busy to notice us, and you might get knocked down ; 
beside, the coast-guard might arrive at any moment, and 


2SS 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


then there would be a fight. So let us get well away 
from them.” 

But they had difficulty in making their way up the 
clitf, for the path was filled with men carrying up tubs 
or coming down for more after placing them in the carts, 
which were waiting to convey them inland. At last they 
got to the top. One of the carts was already laden, and 
was on the point of driving off when Harry asked the 
man if he could tell him of any farmhouse near, where 
the two ladies who had landed with him could pass the 
night. 

“Master’s place is two miles away,” the man said; 
“but if you like ,to walk as far he will take you in, I 
doubt not.” 

The girls at once agreed to the proposal, and in three- 
quarters of an hour the cart drew up at a farmhouse. 

“Is it all right. Bill?” a man asked, opening the door 
as the cart stopped. 

“Yes, it be all right. Not one of them revenue chaps 
nigh the place. Here be the load of tubs; they was the 
first that came ashore.” 

“Who have you got here?” the farmer asked as Harry 
came forward with the girls. 

“These are two young ladies who have crossed in the 
lugger,” Harry replied. “They have narrowly escaped 
being murdered in France by the Kevolutionists, and 
have gone through a terrible time. As they have nowhere 
to go to-night, I thought perhaps you would kindly let 
them sit by your fire till morning.” 

“Surely I will,” the farmer said. “Get ye in, get ye 
in. Mistress, here are two young French ladies who 
have escaped from those bloody-minded scoundrels in 
Paris. I needn’t tell you to do what you can for them.” 

The farmer’s wife at once came forward and received 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 




the girls most kindly. They had both picked up a little 
English during Harry’s residence at the chateau, and 
feeling they were in good hands Harry again went out 
and lent his assistance to the farmer in carrying the tubs 
down to a place of concealment made under the flooring 
of one of the barns. 

The next day the farmer drove them in his gig to a 
town some miles inland. Here they procured dresses in 
which they could travel without exciting attention, and 
took their places in the coach which passed through the 
town for London next day. 

That evening Harry gently broke to the girls the news 
of their brothers’ death, for he thought that it would 
otherwise come as a terrible shock to them on their arri- 
val at his home. Virginie was terribly upset, and Jeanne 
cried for some time, then she said : 

“Your news does not surprise me, Harry. I have had 
a feeling all along that you knew something, but were 
keeping it from me. You spoke so very seldom of them, 
and when you did it seemed to me that what you said 
was not spoken in your natural voice. I felt sure that 
had you known nothing you would have often talked to 
us of meeting them in London, and of the happiness it 
would be. I would not ask, because I was sure you had 
a good reason for not telling us; but I was quite sure 
that there was something.” 

“I thought it better to keep it from you, Jeanne, until 
the danger was all over. In the first place you had need 
of all your courage and strength ; in the next place it 
was possible that you might never reach England, and in 
that case you would never have suffered the pain of 
knowing anything about it.” 

“How thoughtful you are, Harry!” Jeanne mur- 
mured. “Oh, how much vre owe you! But oh, how 


290 


IN TEE REIGN OF TERROR, 


strange and lonely we seem — everyone gone except 
Marie, and we may never see her again!” 

‘‘You will see her again, never fear,” Harry said con- 
fidently. “And you will not feel lonely long, for I can 
promise you that before j^ou have been long at my 
mother’s place you will feel like one of the family.” 

“Yes; but I shall not be one of the family,” Jeanne 
said. 

“Not yet, Jeanne. But mother will look upon you as 
her daughter directly I tell her that you have promised 
to become so in reality some day.” 

Harry’s reception, when with the two girls he drove up 
in a hackney coach to the house at Cheyne Walk, was 
overwhelming, and the two French girls were at first 
almost bewildered by the rush of boys and girls who 
tore down the steps and threw themselves upon Harry’s 
neck. 

“You will stifle me between you all,” Harry said, after 
he had responded to the embraces. “Where are father 
and mother?” 

“Father is out, and mother is in the garden. No, 
there she is” — as Mrs. Sandwith, pale and agitated, ap- 
peared at the door, having hurried in when one of the 
younger ones had shouted out from a back window: 
“Harry has come!” 

“Oh, my boy, we had given you up,” she sobbed as 
Harry rushed into her arms. 

“I am worth a great many dead men yet, mother. 
But now let me introduce to you Mesdemoiselles Jeanne 
and Virginie de St. Caux, of whom I have written to you 
so often. They are orphans, mother, and I have prom- 
ised them that you and father will fill the place of their 
parents. ' ’ 

“That will we willingly,” Mrs, Sandwith said, turning 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


291 


to the girls and kissing them with motherly kindness. 
'"Come in, my dears, and welcome home for the sake of 
my dear hoy, and for that of your parents who were so 
kind to him. Never mind all these wild young people,” 
she added, as the boys and girls pressed round to shake 
hands with the newcomers. “You will get accustomed 
to their way presently. Do you speak in English?” 

“Enough to understand,” Jeanne said; “but not 
enough to speak much. Thank you, madame, for receiv- 
ing us so kindly, for we are all alone in the world.” 

Mrs. Sand with saw the girl’s lip quiver, and putting 
aside her longing to talk to her son, said : 

“Harry, do take them all out in the garden for a short 
time. They are all talking at once and this is a perfect 
babel.” 

And thus having cleared the room she sat down to talk 
to the two girls, and soon made them feel at home with 
her by her unaffected kindness. Dr. Sandwith soon 
afterward ran out to the excited chattering group in the 
garden, and after a few minutes’ happy talk with him, 
Harry spoke to him of the visitors who were closeted 
with his mother. 

“I want you to make them feel it is their home, father. 
They will be no burden pecuniarily, for there are money 
and jewels worth a large sum over here.” 

“Of course I know that,” Dr. Sandwith said, “seeing 
that, as you know, they were consigned to me, and the 
marquis wrote to ask me to act as his agent. The money 
is invested in stock, and the jewels are in the hands of 
my bankers. I had begun to wonder what would become 
of it all, for I was by no means sure that the whole family 
had not perished, as well as yourself.” 

“There are only the three girls left,” Harry said. 

“In that case they will be well off, for the marquis 


292 


m THE HEIGH OF TERROR. 


inclosed me a will, saying that if anything should hap- 
pen to him, and the estates should be altogether lost, the 
money and proceeds of the jewels were to be divided 
equally among his children. You must have gone 
through a great deal, old boy. You are scarcely nine- 
teen, and you look twenty-two or three.” 

‘‘I shall look young again, father, now I have got my 
mind clear of anxiety. But I have had a trying time of 
it, I can tell you; but it’s too long a story to go into 
now, I will tell you all the whole yarn this evening. 
I want you to go in with me now to the girls and make 
them at home. All this must be just as trying for them 
at present as the dangers they have gone through.” 

The young ones were all forbidden to follow, and after 
an hour spent with his parents and the girls in the 
dining-room, Harry was pleased to see that the latter 
were beginning to feel at their ease, and that the strange- 
ness was wearing off. 

That evening, before the whole circle of his family, 
Harry related the adventures that they had gone through, 
subject, however, to a great many interruptions from 
Jeanne. 

‘‘But I am telling the story, not you, Jeanne,” he said 
at last. “Some day when you begin to talk English 
quite well you shall give your version of it.” 

“But he is not telling it right, madame, ” Jeanne pro- 
tested, “he keeps all the best part back. He says about 
the dangers, but he says nothing about what he do him- 
self.” Then she broke into French, “No, madame, it is 
not just, it is not right; I will not suffer the tale to be 
told so. How can it be the true story when he says no 
word of his courage, of his devotion, of the way he 
watched over us and cheered us, no word of his grand 
heart, of the noble way he risked his life for us, for our 


m THE REION OF TERROR. 


293 


sister, for our parents, for all? Oh, madame, I cannot tell 
you what we all owe to him;” and Jeanne, who had risen 
to her feet in her . earnestness, burst into passionate tears. 
This put an end to the story for the evening, for Mrs. 
Sandwith saw that Jeanne required rest and quiet, and 
took the two girls up at once to the bedroom prepared 
for them. From this Jeanne did not descend for some 
days. As long as the strain was upon her she had borne 
herself bravely, but now that it was over she collapsed 
completely. 

After the young ones had all gone off to bed Harry 
said to his father and mother : 

‘"I have another piece of news to tell you now. I am 
afraid you will think it rather absurd at my age, without 
a profession or anything else, but I am engaged to 
Jeanne. You see,” he went on, as his parents both 
uttered an exclamation of surprise, ^‘we have gone 
through a tremendous lot together, and when people 
have to look death in the face every day it makes them 
older than they are ; and when, as in this case, they have 
to depend entirely on themselves, it brings them very 
closely together. I think it might have been so had 
these troubles never come on, for somehow we had taken 
very much to each other, though it might have been 
years before anything came of it. Her poor father and 
mother saw it before I knew it myself, and upon the 
night before they were separated told her elder sister 
and brother that, should I ever ask for Jeanne’s hand, 
they approved of her marrying me. But although after- 
ward I came to love her with all my heart, I should never 
have spoken had it not been that I did so when it seemed 
that in five minutes we should neither of us be alive. If 
it hadn’t been for that I should have brought her home 
and waited till I was making my own way in life.” 


294 


m THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


do not blame j'^ou, Harry, my boy,” bis father said 
heartily. ‘‘Of course you are very young, and under 
ordinary circumstances would not have been thinking 
about a wife for years to come yet; but I can see that 
your Jeanne is a girl of no ordinary character, and it is 
certainly for her happiness that, being here with her 
sister alone among strangers, she should feel that she is 
at home. Personally she is charming, and even in point 
of fortune you would be considered a lucky fellow. What 
do you say, mother?” 

“Isay God bless them both!” Mrs. Sandwith said 
earnestly. “After the way in which Providence has 
brought them together, there can be no doubt that they 
were meant for each other. " ’ 

“Do you know I half-guessed there was something 
more than mere gratitude in Jeanne’s heart when she 
flamed out just now; did not you, mother?” 

Mrs. Sandwith nodded and smiled. “I was sure there 
was,” she said. 

“I did not say anything about it when we came in,” 
Harry said, “because I thought it better for Jeanne to 
have one quiet day, and you know the young ones will 
laugh awfully at the idea of my being engaged.” 

“Never you mind, Harry,” his father said; “let those 
laugh that win. But you are not thinking of getting 
married yet, I hope.” 

“No, no, father; you cannot think 1 would live on 
Jeanne’s money?” 

“And you still intend to go into the army, Harry?” 

“No, father; I have had enough of bloodshed for the 
rest of “my life. I have been thinking it over a good 
deal, and I have determined to follow your example and 
become a doctor.” 

“That’s right, my boy,” Dr. Sandwith said heartily. 


IJV THE REIGN OF TERROR. 


295 


*‘1 have always regretted you had a fancy for the army, 
for I used to look forward to your becoming my right 
hand. Your brothers, too, do not take to the profession, 
so I began to think I was going to be alone in my old 
age. You have made me very happy, Harry, and your 
mother too. It will be delightful for us having you and 
your pretty French wife settle by us; will it not, 
mother?” 

”It will indeed,” Mrs. Sandwith said in a tone of 
deep happiness. ”You are certainly overworked and 
need a partner terribly, and who could be like Harry?” 

'‘Yes, I have been thinking of taking a partner for 
some time, but now I will hold on alone for another 
three years. By that time Harry will have passed.” 

The next morning the young ones were told the news. 
The elder girls were delighted at the thought of Jeanne 
becoming their sister, but the boys went into fits of 
laughter and chaffed Harry so unmercifully for the next 
day or two that it was just as well that Jeanne was up in 
her room. By the time she came down they had re- 
covered their gravity. Mrs. Sandwith and the girls had 
already given her the warmest welcome as Harry’s future 
wife, and the boys received her so warmly that Jeanne 
soon felt that she was indeed one of the famil 5 ^ 

Three years later, on the day after Harry passed his 
final examination, Jeanne and he were married, and set 
up a pretty little establishment close to Cheyne Walk, 
with Virginie to live with them ; and Harry, at first as 
his father’s assistant, and soon as his partner, had the 
satisfaction of feeling that he was not wholly dependent 
on Jeanne’s fortune. 

They had received occasional news from Marie. Victor 
had steadily recovered his strength and memory, and as 
soon as the reign of terror had come to an end, and the 


^96 


m THE EEION OF TERROR. 


priests were able to show themselves from their hiding- 
places in many an out-of-the-way village in the country, 
Marie and Victor were quietly married. But France wa» 
at war with all Europe now, and Victor, though he hated 
the Eevolution, was a thorough Frenchman, and through 
some of his old friends who had escaped the wave oi 
destruction, he had obtained a commission, and joined 
Bonaparte when he went to take the command of the 
army of Italy. He had attracted his general’s attention 
early in the campaign by a deed of desperate valor, and 
was already in command of a regiment, when, soon after 
Jeanne’s marriage, Marie came over to England by way 
of Holland to stay for a time with her sisters. She was 
delighted at finding Jeanne so happy, and saw enough 
before she returned to France to feel assured that before 
very long Virginie would follow Jeanne’s example, and 
would also become an Englishwoman, for she and Harry's 
next brother Tom had evidently some sort of under- 
standing between them. It was not until many years 
later that the three sisters met again, when, after the fail 
of Napoleon, Jeanne and Virginie went over with their 
husbands and stayed for some weeks with General De 
Gisons and his wife at the old chateau near Dijon. This 
the general had purchased back from the persons into 
whose hands it had fallen at the Eevolution with the 
money he had received as his wife’s dowry. 


THE END, 



The New 

i 

Alpine Editioritait 

160 Titles 

Library Style Gilt Top 


This series comprises 160 of the most popular and standard works by the 
world’s best authors, such as: Barrie, Bunyan, Hall Caine, Cooper, Corelli, 
Curtis, Dickens, Doyle, Dumas, Eliot, Hawthorne, Henty, Holmes, Hugo, 
Irving, Kipling, Longfellow, Poe, Scott, Sienkiewicz, Thackeray, Jules Verne, 
Whittier, and embraces every department of science, art, literature, philosophy, 
history and fiction. They are printed from large, new clear type on a superior 
quality of laid paper, and substantially bound in Bedford ribbed silk cloth. 
Title stamped on back in genuine gold and original designs stamped on the side 
and back in inks, with hand-burnished gilt top — library style: Size 5 x 7H. 


Price 75 Cents Per Volume. 


T. S. ARTHUR 

125 Ten Nights in a Bar Room 
BALZAC 

152 Wild Ass’s Skin 

J. M. BARRIE 
149 When a Man’s Single 

153 Window in Thrums 

R. D. BLACKMORE 
75 Lorna Doone 

CHARLOTTE BRONTE 
65 Jane Eyre 

BULWER-LYTTON 
4 Alice 

44 Ernest Maltravers 
71 Last Days of Pompeii 
JOHN BUNYAN 
67 Holy War 
100 Pilgrim’s Progress 

HALL CAINE 
17 Bondman, The 
27 Deemster, The 

MARIE CALM 
12 Bella’s Blue Book 


ROSA N. CAREY 
81 Mary St. John 
90 Not Like Other Girls 
147 Wee Wifie 
158 Wooed and Married 

RALPH CONNOR 
15 Black Rock 

J. FENIMORE COOPER 
28 Deerslayer, The 
72 Last of the Mohicans 
95 Pathfinder, The 
99 Pilot, The 
101 Pioneers, The 
105 Prairie, The 
120 Spy, The 
138 Two Admirals 
146 Water Witch 
154 Wing and Wing 

MARIE CORELLI 
7 Ardath 

111 Romance of Two Worlds 
128 Thelma 
142 Vendetta 
160 Wormwood 

MARIA CUMMINS 
70 Lamplighter, The 





THE NEW ALPINE EDITION -Continued. 


GEO. W. CURTIS 


MARY J. HOLMES 


107 Prue and I 

CHARLES DICKENS 
16 Bleak House 

22 Child’s History of England 

23 Christmas Stories 
26 David Copperfield 
29 Dombey and Son 
51 Great Expectations 
80 Martin Chuzzlewit 
89 Nicholas Nickleby 
91 Old Curiosity Shop 

93 Oliver Twist 

94 Our Mutual Friend 
97 Pickwick Papers 

122 Tale of Two Cities 

A. CONAN DOYLE 
150 White Company, A 

J. H. DRUMMOND 
34 Addresses 

88 N atural Law in the Spiritual 
World 

ALEXANDER DUMAS 

24 Count of Monte Cristo, The 
37 Edmund Dantes 

76 Louise de la Valliere 
79 Man in the Iron Mask, The 
119 Son of Porthos 
129 Three Guardsmen, The 
137 Twenty Years After 
145 Viscount De Bragelonne 
GEORGE EBERS 
39 Egyptian Princess, An 
139 Uarda 

GEORGE ELIOT 
1 Adam Bede 

25 Daniel Deronda 

45 Felix Holt 

84 Middlemarch 

85 Mill on the Floss 

112 Romola 
117 Silas Marner 

JESSIE FOTHERGILL 

46 First Violin, The 
GOLDSMITH AND JOHNSON 

143 Vicar of Wakefield, and Rasselas 
P. G. HAMERTON 
63 Intellectual Life 

NATHANIEL HAWTHORNE 
114 Scarlet Letter 

W. HEIMBURG 
48 Gertrude’s Marriage 

86 Misjudged 

G. A. HENTY 

155 With Lee in Virginia 

156 With Wolfe in Canada 

MARIETTA HOLLY 

113 Samantha at Saratoga 


32 Dora Deane 

41 English Orphans 

59 Homestead on the Hillside 

73 Lena Rivers 
78 Maggie Miller 

82 Meadowbrook Farm 
123 Tempest and Sunshine 

OLIVER WENDELL HOLMES 

8 Autocrat of the Breakfast Table 

THOMAS HUGHES 

132 Tom Brown’s School Days 

133 Tom Brown at Oxford 

VICTOR HUGO 
18 By Order of the King 
REV. J. H. INGRAHAM 
98 Pillar of Fire 
106 Prince of the House of David 
131 Throne of David 

WASHINGTON IRVING 
3 Alhambra, The 

68 Knickerbocker’s History of N.Y, 
118 Sketch Book 

JEROME K. JEROME 
127 Three Men in a Boat 

CHARLES KINGSLEY 

60 Hypatia 

RUDYARD KIPLING 
11 Barrack Room Ballads 
H. W. LONGFELLOW 

74 Longfellow’s Poems 

SIR JOHN LUBBOCK 
102 Pleasures of Life 

EDNA LYALL 

30 Donovan 

54 Hardy Norseman, A 
62 In the Golden Days 

69 Knight Errant 
148 We Two 

157 Won by Waiting 

E. MARLITT 
10 Bailiff’s Maid 
49 Gold Elsie 
92 Old Mam’selle’s Secret 
IK MARVEL (D. G. MitcheU) 

33 Dream Life 

109 Reveries of a Bachelor 
OWEN MEREDITH 
77 Lucile 

MISCELLANEOUS 
2 Aesop’s Fables 

5 Andersen’s Fairy Tales 

6 Arabian Knight’s Entertain- 

ments 

9 Bacon’s Essays 

31 Don Quixote — Cervantes 

40 Elizabeth and Her German 
Gardener 


— 2 — 


THE NEW ALPINE EDITION-Continvied. 


42 English Woman’s Love Letters 

43 Epictetus, Discourses of 

50 Golden Butterfly, Besant and 
Rice 

52 Grimm’s Fairy Tales 

53 Gulliver’s Travels 

103 Plutarch’s Lives 

110 Robinson Crusoe — De Foe 
121 Swiss Family Robinson — Wyss 
159 Wood’s Natural History 
MISS MULOCK 

66 John Halifax 

■ FRANCIS PARKMAN 

19 California and the Oregon Trail 

EDGAR ALLAN POE 

104 Poe’s Tales 

JANE PORTER 

115 Scottish Chiefs 

126 Thaddeus of Warsaw 
R. M. ROCHE 
21 Children of the Abbey 
SIR WALTER SCOTT 
55 Heart of Midlothian 
64 Ivanhoe 

67 Kenilworth 

ANNA SEWALL 
14 Black Beauty 

HENRYK SIENKIEWICZ 
108 Quo Vadis. 

SAMUEL SMILES 

20 Character 
35 Duty 

116 Self Help 
130 Thrift 


HERBERT SPENCER 

38 Education 

ST. PIERRE 
96 Paul and Virginia 
ROBERT LOUIS STEVENSON 

135 Treasure Island 
HARRIET BEECHER STOWE 

140 Uncle Tom’s Cabin 

BAYARD TAYLOR 
144 Views Afoot 

JEREMY TAYLOR 
58 Holy Living 

ALFRED TENNYSON 
124 Tennyson’s Poems 
WM. MAKEPEACE THACKERAY 
56 Henry Esmond 

141 Vanity Fair 

JULES VERNE 
47 Floating Island 
83 Michael Strogoff 
87 Mysterious Island, The 
134 Tour of the W orld in 80 Days 

136 20,000 Leagues Under the Sea 

JOHN G. WHITTIER 
151 Whittier’s Poems 

AUGUSTA EVANS- WILSON 
13 Beulah 
61 Inez 

MRS. HENRY WOOD 
36 East Lynn 


-HARKAWAY^' SERIES 


OF BOOKS FOR. BOYS 


^By Br acebri e H emyng 

No more Readable Books for the Young have ever been printed than these 

Fifteen Volumes 

Bound in Linen Cloth, Back and Side Stamped in Ink 


'Price 75 Cents per copy 


1 Jack Harkaway’s School Days 

2 Jack Harkaway After School Days 

3 Jack Harkaway Afloat and Ashore 

4 Jack Harkaway at Oxford, Part I 

5 Jack Harkaway at Oxford, Part II 

6 Jack Harkaway Among the 

Brigands, Part I 

7 Jack Harkaway Among the 

Brigands, Part II 

8 Jack Harkaway’s Adventures 

Around the World 

9 Jack Harkaway in America and Cuba 


10 Jack Harkaway’s Adventures in 

China 

1 1 Jack Harkaway’s Adventures in 

Greece, Part I 

12 Jack Harkaway’s Adventures in 

Greece, Part II 

13 Jack Harkaway’s Adventures in 

Australia 

14 Jack Harkaway and His Boy 

Tinker, Part I 

15 Jack Harkaway and His Boy 

Tinker, Part II 


All books sent, postpaid, to any address In the United States, Canada or Mexico, 
upon receipt of price, in currency, postal or express money orders. 


M. A. Donohue 6 * Co., ^ Street Chicago 

_3_, 


99 


HarKP't^ay 

S^erte^s of ^ooK^ 
For ^oy^ 


- BY 

BRACEBRIDGE HEMING 



Fifteen Titles 

UNIFORMLY BOUND IN LINEN 
CLOTH, STAMPED WITH ORIG- 
INAL DESIGNS, IN INKS, ON 
BACK AND SIDES 

Price, 75 Cents 


No more readable books for the young 
have ever been printed than these fifteen 
volumes .” — Booh and Newsdealer 


t Jack Harfcaway's School 
Days 

2 Jack Harkaway After School 

Days 

3 Jack Harkaway Afloat And 

Ashore 

4 Jack Harkaway At Oxford* ki 

Part t , . 

5 Jack Harkaway At Oxford, 

Part 2 M 

6 Jack Harkaway Among The 

Brigands. Part J 

7 Jack Harkaway Among The 

Brigands, Part 2 

8 Jack Harkaway 's Adventures 

Around The World 


9 Jack Harkaway fn America 
And Cuba 

fO Jack Harkaway^s Adven- 
tures in China 

11 Jack Harfcaway'g Adven- 
tures in Greece, Part I 

12 Jack Harkaway's Adven- 
tures in Greece, Part 2 

13 Jack Harkaway^s Adven- 
tures in Australia 

14 Jack Harkaway And His 
Boy Tinker, Part I 

15 Jack Harkaway And His 
Boy Tinker, Part 2 


M. A. DONOHUE & 



CHICAGO 


Cook Books 



Home Queen 
Cook Book 

A treatise on Cookery, Do- 
mestic Economy, Table Eti- 
quette, Hygiene of the Home, 
etc.^ Containing two thousand 
recipes ; 608 pages. Printed on 
a good quality of paper and 
substantially bound in white 
oil-cloth. Large Octavo. Size 
of book 7J^xio. 

Price . . $1.00 

White House 
Cook Book 


J5he Every Day 
Cook Book 

And FaLiTiily Compendium 
of Pm.ctlcaLl Recipes 

Containing 325 pages, i2mo, and 
complete classified index. Con- 
tains receipts and recipes for all 
styles of cooking. Printed from 
clear type on good paper, and sub- 
stantially bound. 

Green Oil-Cloth 7Sc. 

Bound IN Binders’ Cloth.. 75c. 

Bound in Paper 25c. 

We can supply this book in either 
German or English in the above 
styles. 



New and enlarged edition. Compiled by Hugo Zieman (steward of 
the White House) and Mrs. F. L. Gillette^ Sixteen hundred recipes 
on cooking, the household and the toilet, including a great variety of 
other information valuable to house-keepers. Large Octavo. Whit© 
water-proof cloth, containing many illustrations. Size 8xia 


Price 


$1.50 


n. A. Donohue: co.. Chicago. 


FORTUNE TELLING. MAGIC. TABLEAUX, 
PANTOMIMES. PLAYS. SPEAKERS, ETC 


Twentieth Century 
Wonder 

Book By WM. C. . JNTER 


A store-house of wrr ’ ^rful things for the 

entertainment, instru. /n,inform'ition and 

amusement of the home circle. ' kook fo*' 
everybody; embracing riddles, conundrumj, 
and autograph album mottoes, lessons in 
parlor magic, interesting parlor games, 
clairvoyant, the language of flowers, chem' 
ical experiments, tableau, pantomimes 
and true interpretation of dreams, prog' 
nostications by cards explaining all cards 
and how to define them, charms, charades, 
how to delineate character, signs, omens, 
fortune telling, etc., etc. The most wont 
derful book ever compiled. 

Bound in Cloth 50c. 

Bounc Paper.. 25c. 



DeaLrborn Spea.ker 


182 Pages 
I 2 MO, Cloth 


Embracing original and select readings, recitations, declamations 
and dialogues, with introductory observations of eminent elocution- 
ists and dramatists on the study and practice of elocution. Printed 
from new plates, substantially bound, with title stamped in gold. 

Price 75c- 



Tommy*s First 

Speaker 160 Pages, I2mo. Cloth 

Containing selections for boys and girls 
that are simple, serious, quaint and pleas- 
ant and so short that they can be easily 
memorized. Over 300 selections, bound in 
art vellum cloth, titles stamped on the front 
cover. 


Price. 


.50c. 


Tommy’s Second 

Speaker 160 Pages, I2mo, Cloth 

Comprising selections for boys and girls 
of a more advanced age than those f©r 
whom Tommy's First Speaker was writtem. 
Over 200 selections, bound in art vellum cloth, title stamped on front 
cover in ink from ornamental design. ^ __ 

X RICE»©o •• •« ••OvCc 

M. A. DONOHUE <S. CO.. CHICAGO 



CMDBESSQBnK 


Young Hunters’ 
Series 



Bv CAPT, RALPH BONEHIL.^ 

Author of “When Santiago Pell,** 
"Rival Bicyclists.” etc., etc. 

Ctoth. 1 2mo, with New Cover Design 


Price per volume, 75c. 


f GUN AND SLED, orThe Young 
Hunters of Snow Top Island 

2 YOUNG HUNTERS IN POR- 
TO RICO, Of The Search For 
A Lost Treasure 


All those interested in “Gun and 
Sled” will be delighted to meet 
the youn j hunters again in this 
tale of adventure in Uncle Sam’s 
new island domain. The search 
for the lost Spanish treasure is an 
exciting one, and warranted to hold 
the attention of any boy from ftrgi 
to last. 

Yo\ing Sportsmen’s 

CAPT. RALPH BONEHILL 

Author of *' When Santiago Folt** i 

New Edition, Elegantly Bound 
and Well Illustrated 

Price per volvime, 75c* 
of 3 ir\ box, $2.25 

1 RIVAL BICYCLISTS, or Fun 

and Adventures on the Wheel 

2 YOUNG OARSMEN OF 

LAKE VIEW, or the Mystery 
of Hermit Island 

8 LEO, 7 HE CIRCUS BOY, r-. 

Life Under the Great Wht,e 
Canvas 

V V 

Press Opinions on Books by 
Captain Ralph Bonehlll: 

“As a writer of outdoor tales 
Captain Bonehill has no equal.” — Bright Days. 

^‘The Captain iS one of America s best story tellers so far as tale« 
for young people zo.''— Young Peofleof America- , / \ c/ 

These books are gre at favorites with the boys. — Wash. W. C. ) biar. 
**To the boy who loves a gun, a boat, a bicycle, or camping out, wa 
commend these books by Captain Bonehill.” The Morning Star, 

M. A. DONOHUE S, CO., CHICAGO 




FORTUNE TELLING. MAGIC. TABLEAUX, 
PANTOMIMES. PLAYS. SPEAKERS. ETC. 



Twentieth Century 
Wonder 
Book 


By WM. C. HUNTER 


A store-house of wonderful things for the 
entertainment, instruction, information and 
amusement of the home circle. A book for 
everybody; embracing riddles, conundrums 
and autograph album mottoes, lessons in 
parlor magic, interesting parlor games, 
clairvoyant, the language of flowers, chem- 
ical experiments, tatleau, pantomimes* 
and true interpretation of dreams, prog- 
nostications by cards explaining all cards 
and how to define them, charms, charades, 
how to delineate character, signs, omens, 
fortune telling, etc., etc. The most won- 
derfal book ever compiled. 

Bound in Cloth 50c. 

Bound in Paper 25e. 


Dea.rborn Spea.ker 

Embracing original and select readings, recitations, declamations 
and dialogues, with introductory observations of eminent elocution- 
ists and dramatists on the study and practice of eloctrtion. Printed 
from new plates, substantially bound, with title stamped in gold. 


Price. 


75c. 


Tommy *8 First 

Speaker i6o Pages, i2mo. Cloth 

Containing selections for boys and girls 
that are simple, serious, quaint and pleas- 
ant and so short that they can be easily 
memorized. Over 300 selections, bound in 
art vellum cloth, titles stamped on the front 
cover. 

Tommy *s Second 

Speaker 160 Pages, i2mo, Cloth 

Comprising selections for boys and girls 
of a more advanced age than those for 
whom Tommy’s First Speaker was written. 
Over 200 selections, bound in art vellum cloth, title stamped on front 
cover in ink fiom ornamental design 



Price. 



.50c. 


N. A. DONOHUE: 6i CO.. CHICAGO. 


d on front y 

j 


— . 

FORTUNE TELLING. MAGIC. TABLE AUX. 
PANTOMIMES. PLAYS. SPEAKERS. ETC. 



Twentieth Century 
Wonder 


Book By WM. C. HUNTER 

A store-house of wonderful things for the 
entertainment, instruction, information and 
amusement of the home circle. A book for 
everybody; embracing riddles, conundrums 
and autograph album mottoes, lessons in 
parlor magic, interesting parlor games, 
clairvoyant, the language of flowers, chem- 
ical experiments, tai lean, pantomimes 
and true interpretation of dreams, prog- 
nostications by cards explaining all cards 
and how to define them, charms, charades, 
how to delineate character, signs, omens, 
fortune telling, etc., etc. The most won- 
derful book ever compiled. 

Bound in Cloth 50c. 

Bound in Paper, 25c. 


Dea^rborn Speatker 


182 Pages 
I2MO, Cloth 


Embracing original and select readings, recitations, declamations 
and dialogues, with introductory observations of eminent elocution- 
ists and dramatists on the study and practice of elocution. Printed 
from new plates, substantially bound, with title stamped in gold. 


Price. 


75c. 


Tommy’s First 

Speaker 160 Pages, i2mo, Cloth 

Containing selections for boys and girls 
that are simple, serious, quaint and pleas- 
ant and so short that they can be easily 
memorized. Over 300 selections, bound in 
art vellum cloth, titles stamped on the front 

cover. Price .....60c. 

Tommy’s Second 

Speaker 160 Pages, i2mo. Cloth 

Comprising selections for boys and girls 
of a more advanced age than those for 
whom Tommy’s First Speaker was written. 
Over 200 selections, bound in art vellum cloth, title stamped on front 
cover in ink from ornamental design, 60c. 



♦ 




M. A. DONOHVE <S. CO., CHICAGO. 






Bl0Lck Rock: , 

By Ralph Connor TKe Selkirks 

Printed from new plates, on good paper, 
and bound in art linen cloth and stamped 
in three colors from ornamental designs on 
side and back. Containing attractive front- 
ispiece. A new edition of one of the most 
popular and best selling books of the year 
and has been universally commended by 
press and public. Bound in cloth, stamped 
in two inks from unique dies. 


Bound in 

Cloth.. $1.00 


Bound in 
Paper. .. 


.25 


An English Woman^s 
Love Letters 

A complete and unabriged edition, print- 
ed from new, clear type, on the best grade 
of book paper. Bound in cloth, with unique 
stamping on side and back, in ink and gold. 
This marvelous literary production is en- 
joying a good, steady sale. 

Bound in Cloth.. ....$1.0U 
Bound in Paper .25 


Eliza.beth e^nd Her 
Germatn Ge^rden 

A new and complete edition of this work, 
which is justly enjoying such universal pop- 
ularity, printed 'from new, clear type, on a 
very superior quality of book paper, and 
bound in cloth with special stamping on 
the side and back in ink i title on the back 
mgold. Bound in Cloth... $1.00 
Bound in Paper 25 


The 

Visits of 
Eliza- 
beth 

Including a Ser\tlmer\tal 
Correspondence* By Elinor Glyn 
A new and complete edition of this, one 
of ^ the most popular books of the year, 
printed from new,_ clear type, on superior 
paper and bound in ribbed cloth with the 
title tastefully and ornamentally stamped 
on the side jn ink. A^ clever, witty, fasci- 
nating and intensely interesting book. 
Bound in Cloth... .,.$1.00 
Bound in Paper 25 

M. A. DONOHVB 6i CO. 


CHICAGO 








